Chapter Text
Walking down the Myouga University Halls, keeping to myself and weaving through the many students. I opened my locker to gather my books for today's classes, when a foul smell hit me. I screw my face up in disgust as a pile of rubbish falls out of the locker at my feet, making me cry out in shock. The smell was horrible, as the litter contained old rotten fish bones, cigarette butts mixed with black fermented eggs. Others were whispering and giggling, pointing in amusement.
"Uhhh! Seriously?" I groaned in frustration, "This is getting rediculous" I shook my head in disbelief, having to endure another bullying tactic.
I step back holding my nose in revulsion, when I hear a mocking female laugh behind me. Turning around fuming, I see it is Rika again, wearing her typical elaborate style of a Victorian inspired dress and hat.
"Eww, that is nasty and gross... just like you", Rika snickered, "So disgusting"
Three other girls stepped next to Rika, all sniggering and mocking me. They all wore the same black baker boy style hat, one with a green top and golden brown hair pulled into a side ponytail, one with jaw length blue hair with same colour top and one with long mid brunette hair and a lilac top.
"What is your problem?" I sighed irritated, "Will you just leave me alone already? Havent you done enough to me?" I exclaimed, "What is this? A cliche school bullying drama?"
People around us were holding up their phones recording us, enjoying the spectacle.
"Enough? I havent even started" Riki scoffed, "I was informed you were seen talking privately with Ikki again. Nobody gets to be with Ikki, we all share him in his fan club. But you refuse to play by the rules and will pay!" she threatened.
"I have told you repeatedly Rika. I work with Ikki and we are just friends" My fists ball at my side, "I have no intention of betraying his confidence by joining your stupid fan club. It is mean, nasty and gross behaviour", I use her own word against her.
Rika glowered at me and we stare at each other in a standoff.
"Consider this your final warning " Rika drawled as she stepped up close and prodded me in my chest, "Stay away from Ikki... don't mess with us", she had a sneer on her otherwise pretty face.
"Just go away, Rika", I say exacerbated, embarrassed that people were watching this interaction.
Rika smiled deviously, flicking her hair in my face as she turned to leave. The three fan girls were all smirking in my direction and left with Rika giggling.
"See you around soon! " Rika called out to me "We will be watching!" she taunted.
I turned annoyed to the locker grabbing the soiled books and slamming the door, not in the mood to deal with the mess. Others were gossiping around me, gathered in a crowd forcing me to push past them.
I was seething as I made my way to the girl's toilets to clean off the dirt from the study books. I was glad it was the end of term and the begining of our Autumn break.
Inside the girl's toilets, I scrub the cover of my books trying to get the mess off them but realise they were ruined, with the pages stuck together and the smell knocking me sick. Shaking my head in loathing, I dump them in the bin.
How do I make Rika and the other fan girls see that I have no interest in Ikki. I've told them again and again we are just friends, but the fan club refuse to see it that way, constantly hounding me. Their antics had increased recently and were getting more aggressive makings me anxious every day. I told myself not to let their sniggering and taunting get to me. I had to find a way to deal with them myself.
Leaving the toilets I see Toma leaning against a wall, his hands in his pockets and shoulders hunched. I stop and stared at him wistfully, seeing him wear his orange and black striped top which showed his toned muscular arms, melting me a little inside. My heart fluttered when Toma lifted his head with textured blonde hair the colour of honey, held back by a black headband and looked at me with his golden eyes. My mouth felt dry as I offer a small wave and a gentle smile,
"Hi Toma, I've not seen you in ages", I say nervously,
I have loved Toma since we were kids growing up together. I have so many nice memories of when we would hang out with Shin, another boy we grew up with. Our families even went on camping holidays together next to a cabin in the woods by a lake.
After high school, we moved away from.each other for a while but finally we came back together, attending the same university. I am so happy to be around him again, secretly hoping he will one day ask me out. Toma used to meet me after classes, walk me to the library or cafeteria and even home but recently he had pulled away and seemed sullen all the time. I really like Toma, but he never treats me as anything more than an adopted annoying little sister, telling me off or getting frustrated with me.
Toma pushed away from the wall with a disgruntled expression, walking towards me.
"Those fan girls still giving you trouble? I saw what they put in your locker just now", He said annoyed for me.
"They are trying to intimidate me but I refuse to give in to their demands" I said firmly.
Toma walked confidently towards me as I fidgeted nervously. He then leaned an arm on the wall behind my head and his hair fell across his handsome face. I bit my lip having him so close to me, my heart beating wildly.
"Are you sure staying friends with Ikki is a good idea?" Toma asked seriously "I mean, these fan girls are fanatical about that guy for some reason" he scoffed, "Honestly, I am really worried. I wont always be there to protect you", he said seriously.
Toma reached for my face momentarily as I held my breath in anticipation, but he thought better of it. He then folded his arms across his broad chest looking at me intensely. I faltered, blushing as I look down at the ground feeling embarrassed. It made me feel warm inside to know he worried about me so much, but he was being a bit overprotective. Tucking my hair behind my ear distractedly, feeling flustered, I reply.
"Oh Toma, I will be fine, please don't worry" I said embarrassed, "If the worst they can do is send me nasty texts and put horrible things in my locker, I think I can handle that. Besides, I work with Ikki, I can't exactly ignore him. I value Ikki in my life, he is a good friend", I reason, looking up to see his eyes narrow a little.
"Just friends?" Toma repeated skeptical, "You have a lot of male friends. Ikki, Kent, Shin and me. How do you know Ikki doesnt feel more than friendship towards you?" he asked, his gaze penetrating.
"I like Ikki, just not that way", I said fidgeting anxiously, "Anyway, I am meeting Shin at Meido no Hitsujie cafe shortly. So I need to go" I said quickly, not liking the way Toma was staring at me.
Toma then sighed heavily turned half away from me.
"Yeah. I have to go see Kent for tutoring classes" Toma groaned, rubbing the back of his neck, "I don't like how those girls are with you..." he said with gritted teeth, glancing away seeming pissed off, "Maybe I should come walk you home later",
He sighed deeply and stroked my hair like he often did, with a brotherly care in his eyes.
"Im a grown woman!" I smiled confidently at him, "I don't need protecting like I did when we were children " I straightened upright but was still physically eclipsed by him
"I know... but old habits die hard" Toma said gently, "You often hang out with Shin. Let me tag along so I can keep an eye on you",
" I will be fine! " I waved my hand dismissivly, "I mean... thank you for offering. Maybe we can hang out together soon?" I asked hopefully.
"Alright Sweetheart" He reached out to pat my head, "Be a good girl" he said, turning away and thrusting his hands in his pockets stalking away.
I stood watching him with a concerned look, wondering what had gotten into him lately.
Toma POV
How do I make her see me as a potential boyfriend? I think she still sees me like family which frustrates me. We spent so much time together when we were kids, that I once vowed to marry her one day. When I didnt see her for a while after high school, I couldnt stop thinking about her. Then when she told me she was coming to the same Uni as me, i was excited to reunite but when I saw how much she had changed and grown, I couldnt deny my feelings.
I dont want to ruin our relationship forever, so I stood back and watched as she dated other guys. Her trusting, sweet eyes looking to me, never fail to make my heart tighten. I have a petty rivalry with our mutual childhood friend Shin, competing for her attention. Now, she sees Shin more than me, hanging out with him which really bothers me. Then when she started working with Ikki, I felt anxious because he has a reputation for using his looks and charm to get girls to fall for him.
When the Ikki fan club started targeting her I felt powerless to stop them but I could limit their impact. I found myself following her often, to make sure she got to and from work safely, without her realising. I didn't want to affect her independence or make her realise the truth, that I was always there. For a while, I check her mailbox at her apartment and removed all the hate mail sent from those obsessed fans, so she didn't get upset. Sometimes there were disgusting things left in her apartment mailbox, like her locker just now, that I cleared so she never found out. If she knew all the things I had done for her, she would be shocked. I hate how those fanatic girls had gotten to her locker today and given me so little time to clear it up before she discovered it.
Each time I see her I want to hold her tight and never let go. I just wish she could see me as more than a protective big brother figure.
Your POV
After classes, I make my way to meet Shin at Meido no Hitsujie, where I normally work part time but today is a day off. Seeing how pensive Toma was before bothered me. He seemed more intense than usual, and more protective. It was sweet that he cared so much, though at the same time I know it is more as a friend than anything else.
I couldn't wait to see Shin and grab a drink together like old times. I hope he can get into the same University with me and Toma one day, so we can all be together again llike were were as kids. However, right now, he was studying hard to pass his exams and gain entry because he was a year younger.
Seeing Shin waiting for me made my spirits lift. He was stood wearing his usual red and black outfit, piercings and a collar around his neck, giving him a bad boy look. He was standing outside with a reproachful look in his red eyes watching people walk by.
"Shin! I missed you", I say embracing him, even as he stood awkwardly, "Im really glad to see you. Its been a awful day" I groaned out, "Thank goodness its autumn break!"
I really want to protect Shin because when his father had been accused of a murder crime, his entire family had fallen under suspicion and scorn. Shin's personality became more introverted and wary of others. He often was uncomfortable with public expressions of affection. I held Shin tightly regardless, and smiled seeing he was trying not to let his emotions show on his flushed face.
"Why are you hugging me so tightly?" Shin asked sullenly, pulling away from me, "What's going on?"
Shin brushed his hand through his messy, wavy black hair with reddish tips, wearing his red-gloves that he never seemed to take off. He folded his arms defensively across his slender body looking at me questioningly, the leather on his jacket creaked. I sigh deeply looking away from him.
"Ah well, I have just been having an issue with those fan girls... again", I say rattled, "Its just good to see a friendly face... well your usual gloomy guts face", I tease, unable to prevent a smile forming on my lips.
"You idiot", Shin sighed shaking his head, "Are the obsessive fangirls of the 'astounding' Ikki, being horrible still?", he asked almost spitting with annoyance saying Ikki's name, "I swear if they were not girls I would... ",
Shin broke off not finishing his sentence, but I knew exactly what he meant. He often called me an idiot but it was a term of endearment and he didn't mean it seriously.
"I don't want others to fight my fights or sort out my problems for me" I said with determination, "I will find a way to deal with this situation but at least I know you have my back, Shin" I smiled warmly to him.
Sometimes I wish I had to guts to fight back but I couldnt just hit Rika or the fan girls. What would it achieve except possibly being expelled or worse a criminal record. As long as I had my friends to support me, I could handle whatever they threw at me.
I grabbed his gloved hand and tugged him into Meido no Hitsuji, glad to be spending some time together. We were immediately greeted by none other than Ikki with his beautiful face framed by silver/blue hair,
"Welcome back Master and Mistress", he bowed to us as he looked up, Ikki beamed, "Let me guess... Melon soda?", he asked with a playful wink.
This made me giggle because we worked together and being treated as a patron always felt strange. Shin's upper lip curled at Ikki, his fist clenched at his side angry about the girls harassing me and apparently blaming Ikki for it. I turned to Ikki and couldn't help but reflect his bright smile, as I looked into his light blue eyes dancing with mischief.
"You know us too well, Ikki" I said warmly, "I have been looking forward to tasting the new deserts. I wanted to come with Mine and Sawa but they are away on a last minute holiday" I said with a sigh , "I wanted to go too but didnt save up enough in time. Anyway, Shin kindly agreed to come here with me!" I exclaimed, smiling happily.
"Is that right?" Ikki eyed Shin carefully as Shin glowered back, "Well darling, you are always welcome here anytime to spend time with me" Ikki replied with a playful wink, "I am happy to serve you personally today" he stroked my arm gently.
Shin noticed ikki touching me and his hold on my hand tightened making me wince.
"She is with me today" Shin replied curtly, "Its a date. Keep your hands to yourself" he said coldly, staring at Ikki in a challenge.
I was surprised hearing Shin call this a date, my mouth open in shock. My face blushed at the suggestion that we were dating, having never thought of Shn in that way.
"Ohh! Really? I didn't think you two were that close!" Ikki sniggered, turning to me he gripped my chin with forefinger and thumb, "Here I was thinking you were my special girl" he grinned at my rabbit in headlights reaction.
Shin gritted his teeth and suddenly yanked me by my hand back towards him.
"Well I hope your 'date' treats you well, my darling" Ikki chuckled to himself, seemingly finding Shin's attitude amusing.
"Just take us to our table" Shin huffed irritated, "Enough of calling her your darling" he snapped at him but Ikki simply smiled.
I glared at Shin for being so rude as we went to sit down in a large booth for four and were offered the menu by Ikki acting like the perfect host.
"I already know what we are going to order!" I said excitedly, trying to make up for Shins manner" We will have the special desert plattter with with melon soda, please Ikki"
Shin then suddenly spoke up with an irritated expression.
"Ikki, those rediculous fan girls that are around you all the time, hanging on your every word, are getting out of hand. They won't leave her alone. What are you going to do about it?", he asked him irked, his jaw set as he stared accusatory at Ikki.
Ikki looked at me taken aback, his silvery/blue hair falling across shocked eyes,
"Is this true? " Ikki asked with concern, "You should have come to me, darling!"
"It's not as bad as all that", I said kicking Shin under the table making him grimace, "I mean, I can handle it. I am just frustrated with Rika that's all. Don't worry about it Ikki, Shin is just being protective", I reassured,
I felt flushed and uncomfortably hot, giving Shin a glower which he returned ten fold. Ikki nodded, his usual carefree smile faltering as he turned to get us the drink we ordered. As he walked away I whispered harshly,
"Shin!" I exclaimed, "It's not Ikki's fault these fan girls are fanatical about him, so stop being horrible to him. Please, for me?", I begged as Shin looked petulant, folding his arms again with closed off body language.
'Why did you kick me?", Shin asked indignantly, "The reason why you are being targeted is due to him", he hissed angrily, "i dont like how overly familiar he is with you. It pisses me off" his red-gloved hand fisted on the table.
I sighed heavily and look over to where Ikki was at the bar and my heart sank seeing the three fan girls gathered around him all cooing and giggling. Ikki smiled, flattered by the attention as he flirted a little back, much to the joy of the girls. I felt melancholy, wishing that they would treat Ikki like a normal guy and not some Idol, putting him on a pedestal. Their club was fanatical, sending daily reports to each other and sharing him like an object. There was no way I would join that fan club, even if I was into Ikki in that way. I actually felt a little sorry for him, because he never seemed to get close to anyone and was known as a lady-killer, with his short-term relationships. He was striking looking, but it seemed to be more a curse than a blessing. I was shaken out of my thoughts when Shin waved his hand in front of my face,
"Hey Idiot? Where did you drift off too?" Shin asked with a dour expression, "You were staring at Ikki. You... don't fancy him do you?", he asked despondently.
I glance back at him wide-eyed at the insinuation,
"No! I was just in my own little world that's all. No, I do NOT fancy... ", I exclaimed
I stopped immediately when I noticed Ikki had returned to our table with our order, standing with a cheeky smile. I cast my eyes to Shin who seemed to be sulking.
"Er thanks, Ikki", I said, my face flushed pink mortified,
Ikki placed the melon soda on the table for us, along with the many deserts displayed on a tiered platter.
"Who do you fancy then?" Ikki asked as I gaped at him, "You're cute when your cheeks go red like that", Ikki sniggered with amusement seeing me blush.
I cringed lower into the seat wanting to disappear.
"Shouldn't you get back to work already?" Shin snapped out, folding his arms impatiently.
I shot daggers at Shin with my eyes for being so rude. Ikki smirked, obviously finding my embarrassment entertaining before changing the subject, bending to my level.
"We are on the same shifts this week coming. Right? I am looking forward to it", Ikki said with a wink, "Today its just me and Waka the manager, which is no fun" he pouted.
Ikki reached out to play with a section of my hair with his white gloved fingers,
"Don't worry about those girls from my fan club. I told them to stop being mean to you", Ikki beamed,
I darted my eyes in the direction of the fangirls and Rika who were glaring at us, watching the way Ikki was touching my hair. I felt my stomach fall thinking how that will probably make things worse for me. I offered up a forced smile nodding, trying not to show that I was worried. Satisfied Ikki left us alone, returning to the three girls and their devoted attention. Shin sighed, seeming to calm himself, he looked at me with concern in his dark red eyes,
"So, what have the infatuated fan girls of the amazing Ikki done now?", Shin asked air quoting before he picked up his drink waiting for an answer.
I was not surprised by Shin's quick change in temper, but it was kinda nice he cared that much about me,
"Well at Uni, they put all this gross stuff in my locker" I explained, "Sounds like nothing but all my course books were ruined. I am going to have to replace them all and still scrub that locker with bleach to get the smell out. It is more an inconvenience than anything", I shrugged trying to not show how it bothered me.
Shin's jaw tensed as if he could read my anxiety,
"I hate that they are treating you like that" Shin said seriously, reaching out to hold my hand, "I really want to help you. I want to make them stop. Have they done anything else?" he asked, making me feel a little better that he was there for me.
I let out a low sigh, shrugging to minimise what was happening.
"I had an altercation with Rika at Uni. Though, to be honest they have been threatening me for months... I mean what's the worst they can do?", I laughed nervously, "I saw Toma today. He was worried too about the fan club, but I told him what I told you", I tried to be nonchalant, "He has been acting weird recently", I finished turning my eyes to Shin cautiously.
"I don't know what to suggest, to be honest, except..." Shin paused, rubbing the back of his neck, "Well... maybe pretending you are going out with me, as a real date and... I can be your actual boyfriend to take the heat off or whatever", Shin shrugged moodily.
I blinked at him stunned by the suggestion, biting my bottom lip as I wondered if that would even work. Shin glanced back at me and laughed,
"Oh you idiot, I wasn't being serious!", Shin said unconvincingly as he sipped his drink not looking my way.
I relaxed some laughing awkwardly, having never thought of Shin in that way before, so he had caught me off guard by even suggesting it.
"Another option is avoiding Ikki and his fanatical fans" Shin suggested nonchalantly, "Don't engage with them at all and don't speak to Ikki...maybe that will show them you are not interested in him...like you say you are not", his eyes narrowed at me suspiciously as we sat in silence a moment drinking our drinks.
"I told Toma the same as I am telling you. I can't avoid Ikki when we work together" I said frustrated.
"Toma is probably just looking out for you... I am worried for you too you know?" Shin muttered, "I don't like this one little bit with this stupid fan club. Girls can be vindictive and nasty", he scowled towards the giggling girls surrounding Ikki.
I swallow hard staring at his hand on mine nodding in agreement. I took my hand away and reached for the deserts to eat. I noticed he frowned but tried not to pay any attention.
"I shouldn't let those girls get between us and the friendship I have with Ikki, that's not fair to him", I argue, "You are probably right about Toma. I guess", I said staring into the empty glass contemplating everything he said.
Looking at the wall clock, I realise time has gotten away from me,
"Thanks for listening to me, Shin" I smiled genuinely at him, "You are such a good friend" I beamed but he didnt return the smile, "I have to go buy some dinner and do some Uni work. Are you coming?", I placed some cash down for my share of the bill, as he gave me a sullen expression.
Shin slumped back in the chair and stared at his phone.
"Yeah... Friends" Shin replied sulenly, "I am going to stay here and hang out for a while. Just be careful out on your own."
His lip quirked into a resemblance of a smile but I could tell something was up. Before I could grill him about it, he waved to someone behind me.
"Hey Toma, over here!", he called, beckoning to him,
I turned quickly to see Toma walking towards us with a brooding look. My stomach filled with butterflies just seeing him.
"I wasnt expecting you to come to the cafe today" I said to Toma confused.
He flicked his narrowed eyes to the fan girls falling over themselves as Ikki served them.
"I came because of Ikki's fan club,", Toma said, his lip curling with distaste as he looked at them, "I wanted to make sure you were ok"
Toma moved towards me with his golden gaze fixed on me, causing my heart to flutter.
" Did your tutoring go well with Kent?" I asked Toma, "My mock exam results were terrible... Maybe I should ask him to tutor me?" I laughed awkwardly.
I looked down feeling embarrassed and stared at his yellow shredded top hung around his slender hips . Toma didnt say anything for a moment, simply looked at me.
"I heared you and Shin are on a date?", Toma asked curiously, "Is that true?" His intense gaze locked on me.
"Huh? No way!" I panicked out,
Hearing a cough, I glanced behind to see Shin was seething hearing me. I wondered then if Shin had told Toma we were on a date.
Just then, Ikki came over, placing his white gloved hand on my shoulder, as I glanced behind me to look into his lovely light blue with a hint of lavender eyes.
"Darling? Can I ask for a favour?" Ikki smiled softly, "Do you mind if I take her away from you?"
ikki flicked his gaze to Toma who glared back. I was confused why Toma was acting that way towards Ikki.
"What is it, Ikki?" I asked, "Just ignore Toma. He is studying hard and forgets his manners" I said poignantly as Toma sat down disgruntled.
"I know its not your shift but I need your help" Ikki pleaded, "I just got an order for Maids handmade parfait and I can't do them. Mina and Sawa are away. I know you are about to go, but would you mind?", he asked hopefully.
I hesitated a moment, looking at the three fan girls who had all turned to watch me. Riki had her hands on her hips as if warning me not to agree. I straightened my back and looked Ikki in the eye with conviction, refusing to let them intimidate me.
"Of course I can help out, but don't expect me to do a full shift", I chided him.
"You are amazing my darling!" Ikki said with relief, suddenly pulling me into a hug as I tensed up.
I pulled away quickly from Ikki and led the way to the bar. Anxiously, I looked behind me and noticed Toma intense amber eyes watching me making my heart race. I hoped Toma didn't think there was anything going on with Ikki and I. Even Shin looked irritated.
I got to work, putting on the frilly maid apron and gathered all the ingredients and tools to make the parfait. Placing the chocolate flakes at the bottom of the glass, layering sliced strawberries round the glass bowl. I then searched for the fresh cream I had just put out perplexed. I blinked as I saw Ikki leaning his back on the counter next to me with a flirtatious smirk,
"Looking for this?", Ikki smiled holding up the piping bag with fresh cream playfully, "Why don't you take it?" he goaded me.
I laughed reaching for the bag but he teasingly pulled it out of my grasp.
"Ikki! Will you behave yourself?" I exclaimed, shaking my head at him.
Suddenly, Ikki stepped up close behind me and pressed his hip against mine, making me stiffen,
"Let me help you. You want me to. Right?", Ikki said, saliciously close to my ear.
Using the piping bag , he put the cream in the desert glass but at the same time, he ground his hips into my behind making me self conscious,
I cautiously glanced behind me seeing Rika staring outraged by the interaction and the three fan girls almost pulling their hair out in frustration at what Ikki was doing. I knew this was going to make things much worse for me now. I gritted my teeth as he reached his arms over my shoulder to assist me. I decide to take charge of the situation and do damage control,
"Stop messing around, Ikki!" I scolded him gently, "I know how to make maid's handmade parfait. You are only in the way!" I say as I picked up the chopped fruit arranging it in the bowl trying to ignore him.
"Oh I know you can do it without me... but it is more fun doing it together", Ikki whispered in my ear seductively, "Besides, I like being this close to you. Tell me the truth... You like it too" he rasped with an arrogant smirk on his lips,
I squirmed away and sighed deeply, elbowing him lightly in the stomach as he stepped back and chuckled in amusement. Nervously, I glanced towards his fan club and cringed hard seeing their incensed looks. Trying to ignore them, I reached for the ice-cream but when I couldn't find the scoop I had just left on the counter. When I turned around to face Ikki, he was holding it with an arched brow,
"You want this?", Ikki amused "Come and get it from me if you think you can! You are so little, I bet you can't reach" he teased.
I went to grab it but he dangled it above my head out of my reach sniggering. He was being beyond playful and flirtatious, which confused me greatly. I fold my arms, looking at Ikki fuming. Where was the Manager Waka when I needed him to keep Ikki in check? I snatched the scoop away from him getting annoyed,
"That's enough, Ikki!" I hiss under my breath, not wanting to cause a scene, "What has gotten in to you today? Its sexual harrassment at work!"
That was when I noticed Toma was now sat on his own watching the interaction with Ikki intensely with an angry expression. Toma's blonde hair with orange tips had fallen across his narrowed eyes and he looked like he was about to do something rash.
" Hmmm? Sexual harassment you say? " Ikki smirked, "You don't hate it though. I can tell" he said, taking my hand holding the scoop and kissing my fingers, "For a while now, my thoughts have been filled with nothing but you" he murmured.
I flushed pink at what he was saying to me. Taking advantage of my shocked expression, Ikki wrapped his hands around my waist, hugging me from behind. Leaning his chin on my shoulder as he placed more cream in a swirl on top of the desert.
"Ikki? We are at work!" I reminded him,
Flustered, I placed wafers and biscuits on top to decorate with strawbery sauce.
"Let me finish this with you to make up" Ikki said, grating the chocolate on the desert to finish, "You just look so cute today in that apron, I simply couldn't resist", he snickered, obviously enjoying himself immensely.
I stared at him, wondering why he was acting like we were a couple. I then noticed the fan girls and Rika leave the cafe with angry looks on their faces, glaring in my direction. I groaned heavily, and pulled away from him.
"Why did you do that, Ikki? You know your fan girls are giving me grief" I cried out "Are you trying to make it harder for me?", I ask in hushed tones so others did not hear but showing my displeasure.
Ikki looked hurt by the accusation, stepping up to me but I backed away from him.
"No! You have it all wrong!" Ikki exclaimed looking stunned, "I am trying to help you!", he said , "I figured if the Rika and the girls thought something was going on with us, they would realise that I am off the market and leave you alone", he reasoned simply.
I opened my mouth in disbelief, before pinching the bridge of my nose exasperated.
"Ikki, that is crazy!", I glanced over to Toma fretfully, realising he had left. Annoyed, I turned on heel, "I am going. Thanks for nothing Ikki", I say with a bite to my voice and marched away in a huff, taking off the apron in a hurry.
As I left the cafe, I glanced back to see, noticing how upset Ikki seemed to be. I could see in his own way he was trying to be helpful, but I knew his actions were just going to make it ten times worse for me. I ran outside, searching for Toma, wanting to explain to him that there was nothing between me and Ikki.
Chapter Text
Running down the darkened road with the street lights overhead, I had not realised it had gotten so late. The seasons were obviously moving from Summer to Autumn as the trees were changing colour and there was a distinct bite in the air. I pulled my jacket around me tighter, groaning in frustration as I looked around, unable to see where Toma was at all. The way he had looked before was as if he was about to rip Ikki's head off, but was that him being over protective or could he actually be jealous?
I was pulled from my wandering thoughts when my phone started beeping constantly with notifications. Frowning I look down at my phone to find lewd messages coming in at a rapid pace. Reading them, my eyes widened in shock as I was receiving dirty pornographic pictures and rude messages from strange men. I didn't know what was going on until it dawned on me, the Ikki fan club was possibly behind this. They had looked incensed seeing how Ikki was with me when we made the parfait. I felt sick as I read more messages that detailed in graphic detail all the things they wanted to do to me, making me feel nauseous. One message linked to a site that was for revenge porn, where a photo had been edited to show my face on some other girls body. The profile invited anyone to contact me for casual sex and stated I was up for anything, detailing my personal contact information. I felt tears threatening to fall as my hand covered my mouth horrified. Those girls were punishing me for something that was out of my control.
I decided it was dangerous to be alone at night and decided to walk home dejectedly wondering what I could do about the porn site. I had to turn my phone on silent, not wanting to face the barrage of non-stop sexually harassing messages. I needed to find a way of dealing with this situation and fast.
I turn down a road near the railway and stopped seeing Rika, blocking my path laughing.
"All alone and so sad?" Rika asked with a fake pout, "We saw how slutty you were with Ikki tonight. How dare you think so highly of yourself!" she spat out.
My heart was in my throat as I stared at her.
"Was it you that did this?" I demanded to know, holding up my phone that was still rapidly receiving pictures, messages and calls, "I know you are behind this, Rika!"
The three fangirls suddenly appeared from the darkness and smirked intimidatingly. Rika stepped forward in her eccentric frilly Victorian inspired outfit, twirling her curly blonde pigtails with a sneer,
"I gave you more than enough warnings" Riki called out to me, "You have brought this on yourself", she smiled insidiously.
Riki then nodded behind her to the three girls as though giving a silent order. They stepped around Rika with a menacing look on their faces, advancing on me.
"Wait a minute, Rika?" I panicked, holding up my hands defensively, "Lets talk about this!"
I look wide-eyed in distress as they ran towards me in unison. Scared for my life, I bolted away, running as fast as I could. I had little chance to escape as they were too fast for me, purposely tripping me up mid-stride as I fell to the floor hard, scuffing my palms. Before I could get up all three girls started kicking me full force in the back, stomach and legs laughing sadistically. I released a scream covering my head and curling up for protection, grunting with each devastating kick. This was all because I refused to join their obsessive little fan club? The pain was incandescent as they beat me relentlessly. I could hear Rika sniggering as she stood over me.
"I told you already. You deserve this, Bitch!" Rika amused, holding her phone recording it "I hope you regret not staying away from Ikki now", she giggled horribly, spitting on me as she kicked me in the back of the head hard making me feel sick.
The girls started pulling my hair and punching my body and face without mercy, laughing as I cried out in tears. I tried to fight back but there were too many of them and when I lashed out, one girl managed to hit my cheek. I kicked out at them, my legs haphazedly trying to hit them but I was dizzy from the head injuries. My face swung to one side when her fist connected and I tasted bloo. I felt despair taking over as they continued to hit me harder as stayed in a ball on the floor unable to defend myself.
"HEY!" Toma's recognisable voice yelled out, "GET AWAY FROM HER!! NOW! "
The girls all stopped beating me, looking up in shock having been caught and immediately darted off, followed quickly by Rika.
"Ughh! It ... Hurts" I groaned, coughing and clutching my stomach.
I was shaking and disoriented on the ground bleeding and bruised. My head was throbbing painfully and my vision was double making it hard to focus. I then heard footsteps come closer. Toma's face fraught with concern came into view and I blinked back tears that were blurring his face. His brows were knitted together in worry,
"Are you still with me, Princess?", he asked gently, "Don't worry. I'm here now" he said, brushing my hair from my face, touching the bruise on my cheek making me groan.
"My phone... Ughh!" I grimaced, when I moved noticing my phone with its cracked screen on the ground.
My entire body hurt in so many places. I broke into sobs of tears, glad to see Toma. He helped me sit up carefully supported by his arms.
"Hey now, it's alright. Shh" he whispered picking my phone off the ground and pocketing it, "Its ok I am here. I will protect you.", he said soothingly, hugging me gently and rocking me like a child, "You're coming with me. Don't worry about anything. I've got you now" he said as he picked me up bridal style.
I couldn't stop shaking from shock as I curled my arms around his neck, tears falling from my eyes, my voice cracking,
"Toma... They warned me. Shin warned me. You warned me but I... didn't listen", I whimpered feeling foolish,
"It's alright. I will keep you safe from anyone trying to harm you from now on" Toma hushed me " I will take care of you, Princess"
I felt choked up as I cried shuddering tears into his black short sleeved jacket. I felt stupid and naive for thinking the worse the fan club could do was put nasty things in my locker. I never thought they would go this far and beat me up for Ikki paying attention to me. Toma felt so warm and safe as I placed my head against his chest thankful he had turned up when he did.
"This world doesn't deserve someone as sweet as you" He said with a serious expression, " I wont forgive them"
Toma carried me towards where he had parked his car, a new purchase that he was very proud of. He was so reassuring as he carried me in his arms so easily, obviously hiding strength in his slender body. Placing me in the passenger seat, he pulled the seat belt around me, carefully securing me in as his worried eyes looked into mine,
"I am taking you to the hospital to get you checked out, no arguments" Toma said insistently, "You could have a concussion and I need someone to see to your wounds, ok?", I nodded with hitching breath, as he wiped my tears away with his hand.
I felt like a kid again, crying when I scraped a knee and calling for Toma, who always made me feel better. I swallowed hard,
"Toma... There is nothing going on with Ikki", I tried but my voice was hoarse from crying, not wanting him to get the wrong idea, "I told Ikki about the bullying and in his own way, he thought... ", I broke off as Tom's placed a finger to my mouth shushing me.
I blinked up at him, hoping he understood but his expression was difficult to read.
Toma POV
I looked into her watery eyes and my stomach twisted with hot anger at the fan girls. I had to hold it together for her sake but inside I wanted to hunt those girls down and make them pay for what they did. In the shock of being disturbed, Rika had dropped her phone which had a recording of the attack on my phone. This was now my evidence to use against Ikki's fan girls.
Walking quickly around to my side of the car, I jumped inside hurriedly. Looking to her, I hated seeing her look so scared and fragile. Pulling away with a screech of tires, I drive as fast as I could to the nearest hospital. I needed to know she was alright and no permanent damage was done. The bruises on her face had already started to turn a deep purple and were swollen, which only served to make me seeth as I gripped the steering wheel tightly. She had looked so defenceless lying on the ground as Ikki's damned fangirls beat the crap out of her. I had to do something to protect her from any more danger. I made my way through the roads at speed desperate to get her seen too as soon as possible.
That Ikki, he makes me so mad the way he flirted and touched her as though it was his God given right. I could feel rage bubbling up inside when I thought about how Ikki had ground his hips behind her as they made the parfait. I just couldn't stand a minute longer watching Ikki with her and had just left without saying goodbye.
Shin had already pissed me off, as he was the one she hung around most, making me question if they liked each other. Shin and I had had a very heated conversation before, where I asked him what was going on between them and he had hinted at his possible feelings for her. Shin even insinuated she was now dating him, which angered me more than anything. It took so much self-control not to say or do something I regretted to Shin and ruin our long-standing relationship.
I needed a way to get her to spend time alone with me away from Ikki and Shin, so I could show her I wanted more than friendship. Turning into the hospital, I concealed a small smile because this was the perfect opportunity and excuse to get her alone with me.
Your POV
A number of times on the way to the hospital I had almost fallen into a slumber but was immediately shaken awake by Toma, who kept calling my name telling me not to fall asleep. My body ached all over and throbbed in places where bruises had formed making me wince when we went over bumps in the road. When we arrived, he seemed determined to care for me, which I gratefully accepted. It was nice to have him here with me when I needed him most. I had hated how distant he had become recently and whilst these were not great circumstance, it still warmed my heart to see how much he wanted to help.
We saw a Doctor fairly quickly, who arranged multiple tests and scans to check if anything more serious had occurred. Toma stayed with me the whole time, asking the medical teams many questions and being in charge.
As children, he was the eldest above myself and Shin who was the youngest in our little group. He had always been bossy, telling us what to do when we played games and his commanding manner had never changed.
Finally, after all the exhaustive prodding and poking, I was given a private room that Toma insisted on. Toma sat on the bed staring at me intensely, his golden eyes roaming over the exposed bruises and bandages, making me self conscious. Just as he was about to say something, we were interrupted by a knock on the door. A male nurse with long green hair poked his head around the corner.
"Hey! My name is Ukyo. I'm one of the nurses here assigned to look after you!" he beamed brightly, "Looks like you have been in the wars!"
"A male nurse?" Toma scoffed in annoyance, folding his arms, "I'm not sure about this" he said with resentment.
"Oh don't worry! I'm just here to dress her wounds and give her the hospital gown" the nurse Ukyo smiled, "Your girlfriend is staying over night for observation. Will you put this on?" he asked, waiting for me to take the garments.
I blushed red at the suggestion that I was going out with Toma. I looked anxiously toward Toma, but he didnt correct Ukyo, strangely. Hesitating, I took the two hospital patient gowns and quickly went to the adjacent toilet. I was glad to be away from the tension in the air as Toma was glowering at Ukyo. I slipped out of my ripped and dirty clothes and put on the cotton hospital gown with some difficulty in the toilet, every move causing aches and pains. I felt embarrassed as I stepped out into the private hospital room wearing the garment, hating that Toma was seeing me like this.
"Um... how long have you been a nurse, Ukyo?" I asked, feeling self conscious with Toma watching my every move.
"Oh I just volunteer at the Hospital" Ukyo replied, "I'm actually a photographer by trade. This is just my way of giving back. I am trained as a nurse though so you are in good hands" he grinned, "You are really bruised up but I can see you're really pretty regardless"
My face flushed pink at the compliment, glancing to Toma who was seething.
"I don't think a medical professional should be making such flippant comments like that" Toma snapped at Ukyo, "She was beaten up badly and doesn't need to hear what you think"
"Is that so?" Ukyo replied curtly, "I think most girls like heartfelt compliments if they are true though" he grinned ear to ear.
There was an awkward silence as the cuts and scuffs were bandaged up by a nice male nurse who whistled happily. Toma stood near by , impatient for him to finish.
"You should go to the Police you know" The nurse Ukyo said to me, "Whoever beat you up could have killed you! You were kicked in the head!"
"There is no need to involve the police" Toma replied before I could answer, "We will deal with this without outside interferance" he snapped at the nurse, giving him a glower, "Are you done?"
"Hmm. Thats your perogative but we will have to make a report regardless" The nurse Ukyo said seriously to Toma before smiling at me, "I will let you rest then. Your boyfriend is just worried about you"
"Oh! No! Toma isnt..." I darted my eyes to Toma but his head was lowered and his eyes were covered by his hair making it difficult to figure out his reaction.
Ukyo then left the room with a beaming smile, leaving us alone.
" I don't like that nurse talking to you like that" Toma spat out annoyed, "I will request a female nurse to care for you instead"
"You are so over protective sometimes, Toma" I said to him with a sigh, "Though if it wasnt for you... Anything could have happened to me like the nurse said. Ive said it many times. Thank you" I closed my eyes exhausted.
Toma walked to the side of my bed and leaned over me, bracing himself on the rails. I jumped when I realised how close he was.
"Ive let everyone who is important know what you went through tonight" Toma said, "I dont like leaving you alone but you have to stay in overnight and rest under observation. I wish I could stay and look after you"
Toma was staring at me intensely, his golden eyes normally so warm were now filled with rage seeing all the bruising and bandages all over me. He cupped my face gently looking at the bruise on my cheek with his jaw set. My features blushed up red being touched so tender by him.
"I will not let them get away with this," he hissed, looking over all the marks on my skin.
The tone of his voice was worrying but I knew Toma was just caring for me in his own way. I felt awkward and needed a distraction.
"Um.. Did you tell my friends and Kent, Shin and Ikki too?" I asked anxiously, "Toma? Have you seen my phone?", I asked.
Toma gritted his teeth, glancing away from me.
"I have messaged them" Toma replied, "I don't think you should look at your phone right now." He replied standing up , "There are loads of perverted, nasty messages from sick guys still coming to your phone. Why didn't you tell me that the girls put that up on a revenge porn site?", he asked looking concerned.
I glanced away from his penetrating eyes wanting to cry again,
"The fan girls and Rika put my details on that site after Ikki helped me make that parfait... But its not his fault!" I cringed seeing how annoyed Toma was, "Rika obviously wanted to make a point, but I don't know how to stop it Maybe i should go to the police", I said feeling depressed.
I felt really tired and rung out from all the adrenaline and stress. Toma looked enraged, which was exactly what I feared,
"They did that because Ikki took advantage of your kind nature" Toma said annoyed, " I'm sorry, I can't just do nothing. Leave it to me. I will deal with the revenge porn site and everyone that hurt you" he said firmly, "I'm taking your phone for your own protection. I dont want you to see the filth on there", he said sternly, his fists balled.
I hated the thought of not having my phone but could understand Toma was trying to shield me from emotional turmoil. I shook my head in panic and reached for him.
" Please Toma? Dont do anything you will regret! " I pleaded as he stared at me incredulously, "Ikki was trying to help with the bullying from his fan girls but it was misguided" I said, "Promise me you won't... Ughhh!" I clutched my head feeling a sharp pain.
Toma walked around the bed calmly and pressed the self administered morphine drip. Immediately, I felt warm and relaxed all over, my eyes heavy.
"They said you will be sent home tomorrow, so I will come collect you, sweetheart", he whispered, "You're coming home with me"
Toma looked at me with soft caring eyes as he stroked my hair, pulling the sheets over me as I fell asleep exhausted.
Chapter Text
The next day I woke up with a grimace, aching all over, especially my back and stomach. I went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror, checking the damage. Where one of the girls had struck me, there was a dark purple swollen bruise on my cheekbone, a few cuts and scrapes as well as bruising here and there but nothing too bad considering. At the time her fist connecting to my face had hurt like Hell though, especially when Rika had viciously kicked the back of my head leaving a sore bump. I was covered in bandages and plasters from where my skin had broken in the fight.
Knowing, Toma would be coming to pick me up later, I tried to fix my hair as best I could and applied a little lip balm from my handbag. My clothing from last night was ripped and covered in blood, so I could only hope Toma would bring me something to wear. I didnt like not having my phone, even if Toma had said he was taking it away to protect me. I couldn't call or text or anyone since I had no idea what my friends numbers were. It left me feeling isolated and anxious.
Yesterday, when Toma had saved me from those fan girls, he had seemed so worried. The way he took charge, looking after me and caring for my well being, which made my heart ache with unrequited love. I couldnt stop thinking about when Toma was acting all over protective of me in front of the nurse, Ukyo. I wondered if there was a chance he liked me too. Lost in my own thoughts, I jumped in shock when I saw Toma standing just outside the toilet door, waiting for me.
"Oh, you gave me a fright, Toma!", I said clutching my chest as my heart beat fast.
Toma chuckled a little before he walked towards me, lifting my arm to check the multicoloured bruises. I felt self concious and embarressed as he examined me from head to toe.
"You have been discharged already. They gave me a bag full of bandages and stuff to care for your wounds" Toma said, checking me over, "That male nurse, Ukyo didn't come back to bother you did he?" he asked suspiciously, a muscle in his jaw ticking.
I could see he was concerned and perhaps a little jealous of Ukyo, which made me get my hopes up that he may want more than friendship.
"I haven't seen Ukyo since last night. You were too hard on him" I scolded him.
Toma paused with a frown as he looked down at me, saying nothing making me fidget. I faultered, remembering I needed to show appreciation,
"Um. I'm glad you came to collect me, Toma" I said with a smile, "I'm ready to go home now. I don't have anything to wear though. Did you bring any clothes for me by chance?" I asked hopefully.
I looked up into his golden eyes, enjoying the feel of his warm hand on my arm, until he suddenly took it away.
"I went to your apartment and packed a load of clothing for you", he looked at me seriously, "I think you should stay with me for a while, until I can find a solution sweetheart. That Rika and those girls could be waiting for you at your place" he said with concern, "This way, I can keep you out of harm's way. I don't want to see you hurt like this ever again", he said sincerely as he stroked my hair.
My heart wouldn't stop beating hard against my chest as he touched my hair, feeling a warm tingle throughout my body. The idea of staying at Toma's made my tummy fall, having never been to his place before. However, he was possibly right that about Rika and the rest but I didn't want him to feel responsible for me. I had to go home sometime.
"I don't know Toma. I don't want to drag you into this mess any more than you have already" I replied feeling guilty, "I just want to go home and forget about it. Honestly, I will be fine", I bit my lip as his intense eyes narrowed displeased.
Staying at his place was my best and worst dream, blushing ten shades of red imagining being alone with him at his home. Toma noticed my flushing and smiled wryly before his features changed to more serious, taking my hand in his warm large ones.
"No. listen to me" Toma said firmly, "What these girls did to you is unforgivable and I don't want to give them another chance to hurt you more", he gripped my hand tighter as I looked alarmed into his face, "I insist you come to mine. Don't argue with me", he said sharply. Seeing my anxious face he softened, "Look, I have brought everything you need from your apartment, ok? I will be with you the whole time from now on, so you don't need to worry", he said, his more serious side dissipated as he released his hold of my hand.
He turned to the bed and gave me a bag with a selection of clothing, all typical things I wear, realising Toma really did know me very well. I wanted to argue with him more about staying for an unknown length of time at his. My stomach was falling as I looked into his sincere eyes that told me there was no point in debating the situation,
"Alright, I guess you're right" I sighed reluctantly "I owe you so much Toma. I don't know what would have happened if you hadn't chased away those girls and looked after me... you always have looked after me", I went on tiptoe and dared to kiss him on the cheek but he looked surprised and stepped back from me.
I felt mortified at his reaction to the kiss and just returned to the toilet sheepishly. I hugged the bag with the clothing he had brought and locked the door behind me cringing hard. Why did I kiss Toma? I know he only wants to care for me as a big brother type and nothing more. I groaned, putting my face in my hands, thinking about how awkward it would be now. I turned to the bag of clothing and felt a twist in my stomach realising he had even brought my lingerie. The idea of Toma touching my underwear made my face flush with embarrassment.
I hear a knock at the door making me jump, when Toma called out to me.
"I want to go somewhere first before we go back home to mine. So get ready as soon as possible, sweetheart", he said as I called back an affirmative.
Carefully I got dressed in my underwear and clothes, struggling with the painful bruising and wincing as my body hurt all over. That was when I thought of something bothering me,
"Erm, Toma? How did you get in my apartment?", I ask cautiously. Putting the remainder of my clothing back in the bag and checking my appearance in the mirror.
There was silence on the other side of the door a moment,
"I took them from your handbag last night when I decided you were coming to mine. You were so tired and I didn't want to disturb you so I borrowed them", he said casually as though it was nothing.
I thought about Toma in my apartment and it made my stomach twist wondering what else he looked at. I had obviously not said anything for a while, when I heard the concern in his voice as he banged on the door,
"Are you alright?", Toma called out, "Do you need any assistance?"
"What? No!" I panicked out, quickly finishing up, "I don't want you helping me put clothing on! Thats mortifying!"
I opened the door quickly and plastered a smile on my face to show everything was fine. Toma sighed with relief and took the bag in my hand,
"I have a suitcase of your clothing in the car for a long stay. There is no reason to return to your apartment for now", he said matter of factly.
His golden eyes looked me over and he smiled wistfully making me self-conscious. Trying to distract from the uncomfortable silence, I changed the subject.
"Can I have my phone now please?", I asked, holding out my hand expectantly.
I felt lost without my mobile phone, wanting to contact Shin and talk to him about what happened. I wondered if Toma had contacted everyone to tell them about the attack. He just stared at me with fists clenched at his side, which made me a little nervous.
"May I ask if you managed to deal with the revenge photo site? Please Toma, I just want to call Shin and Ikki that's all", I asked cautiously, not liking the look on his face.
His teeth clenched as he looked away,
"Why are you being so formal. It feels weird, so talk normally", he looked resentful, "You don't need your phone now. I will look after you", he replied pissed off. Sighing deeply he went on, "I haven't managed to get your pics and details off the site but until I do, I don't want you to read the vile messages men keeping sending you. I nearly broke your phone in rage because of those disgusting messages yesterday", he glanced back at me as I stood speechless.
Abruptly he grabbed my wrist and started pulling me out the door with the bag over his shoulder,
"First, we need to go to Meido no Hitsuji and talk to Waka the manager", he stated ominously, as I followed staring at him in shock.
Toma POV
As I walked from the hospital with her in tow, I had one thing on my mind... getting her to spend some alone time with me.
I had felt nervous going into her apartment for the first time to get her things. The place smelt like her perfume and had little touches that reflected her taste. I had gathered beauty products and things girls like, putting everything in separate bags meticulously so as not to forget anything. I then gathered and folded as much clothing as I could fit into a suitcase, as I intended for her to stay a long time with me. Going through her lingerie had made me hard, touching the soft material knowing it was hers. Why did my feelings have to change towards her? I would never have felt like this a few years ago but she had grown into a beautiful woman and the man in me noticed.
I contacted her apartment supervisor and informed them she would not be staying there for at least a month and would be ending her tenancy. The suspicious guy had questioned why she was not doing it herself but backed off when I told him she was in the hospital badly hurt from being beaten up. If all things went well, she would not be returning to her apartment for the foreseeable future.
First, I needed to get her work to give her time off and the easiest way would be to show Waka the manager the state of her face to face, so he could not argue. Hopefully, if he is as honourable as I believe, he would consider banning those fangirls from the establishment.
I intend to deal with those girls for what they did but I have other things to sort out first.
It still pissed me off thinking of the way Ikki had pressed up behind her so casually, flirting constantly with her. Not having his fawning fans around him constantly should wipe that smug smile off his face. Serves him right for daring to touch her as though he had every damned right.
I dealt with the revenge porn site too, but I was not about to let her have her phone back yet. I read the message interactions between her and Ikki, then with Shin last night, to get a grasp on their relationship to her, but mostly she just seemed friendly and sweet, whilst they flirted occasionally. There had been voicemails and texts from Ikki and Shin asking how she was, which I ignored, for now. I had more pressing matters than dealing with those guys.
I helped her into the car and drove off towards the Meido no Hitsuji for the first stage of my plan... to have her all to myself.
Your POV
We drove in silence as I chewed on my bottom lip anxiously, looking out the window. The way Toma was acting seemed more forceful than usual and it was making me worried. I looked down at my arm and legs with all the bruises and bandages despairingly. I really didn't want Waka, the manager, or anyone to see me like this, but Toma had insisted that he needed to see what the girls had done to me. Toma broke me out of my thoughts,
"What are you spacing out for?", he asked cautiously, "You haven't been talking much. I used to tease you, saying you'd be cuter if you were quiet, but when you actually are, it is a little troubling", he said, as I turned to look at him as he drove with a determined expression towards Meido no Hitsuji.
I faltered glancing down at my bruised legs,
"I am just worried about Waka seeing me like this... or Ikki", I felt the air tighten a little as I mentioned Ikki's name but I continued, "What if the girls are there or Rika? I am not ready to see them yet", I felt tears about to well up. Shaking my head as we got closer to my work, "Toma, don't get me wrong, I do appreciate everything you are trying to do for me, it's just I feel a little helpless", i sighed deeply.
He pulled the car over, down the road from Meido no Hitsuji and turned towards me in his car seat. I held my breath as he placed his warm hand on my knee reassuringly, making my heart race,
"You don't have to thank me for everything", he said calmly as he consoled me, "They said at the hospital you should rest for the next week. I just think it is best that you don't have to worry about work whilst you recuperate",
Toma then lifted my chin with his fingertips, looking into my eyes with his warm amber gaze. I felt confused, wondering if he was doing that like a possible boyfriend as I hoped or just a friend,
"You don't need to worry about those girls, I will deal with them", he said forebodingly.
I was about to say something and ask what he meant when he abruptly got out of the car and came around to my side to help me out. I couldn't help but shake as he took my hand and walked briskly towards work, as I tried to keep up. We made our way inside and Toma guided me to the staff room at the back. I was relieved to see that no customers was in the cafe yet.
All of a sudden, Waka appeared from the back room. His brownish green hair falling across his face as he pushed his oval shaped glasses up his nose with a furrowed brow seeing me covered in bandages and bruises.
"What is going on here?" Waka asked brusquely, looming tall above me, "Have you had an accident?" he said as he looked over the marks on my skin.
I cringed, looking away as Waka the manager never failed to intimidate me with his strict demeanour. Just as I was about to speak, Toma let go of my hand and stepped in front of me facing Waka,
"I apologise, but could you allow her to take a week off from work?", Toma asked guarding me protectively.
Waka spoke directly to me then,
"What happened to you?" Waka asked uncharacteristically concerned, "You look in a terrible state... ", he frowned.
"I am sorry for the inconvenience Manager" I spoke up, " I... I was attacked last night and I am not in a good state to serve", I said rubbing my arm, feeling embarrassed as he watched me closely.
Toma took over again, he held up a phone I didnt recognise, playing a video of Rika and the fangirls beating me up. I covered my mouth in shock, wincing hearing their mocking laughter.
"The three girls who hang around Ikki all the time here at the cafe, did this to her" Toma replied showing the video as proof, "I saw everything and had to save her from them doing worse. She has been in the hospital because of what happened. I hope you will take appropriate action", he stated as he held eye contact with Waka.
The Manager took a deep breath, shaking his head in disgust,
"That is awful" Waka sighed, turning to me he said "Be assured, I will be banning those girls from the establishment immediately. Of course, you need to take as much time off as you need to be at full health", he looked to Toma curiously, "I assume you are taking care of her then?", he asked looking over his glasses at him carefully.
Toma held his gaze steady, wrapping his arm around my shoulder and pulling me against him.
"Yes, I am going to look after her until she gets better", Toma said defensively before softening, "Thank you for allowing this. I really appreciate it", he conceded and bowed to the manager with respect.
Waka nodded and gave me one last sympathetic look before walking away to his office. Toma smiled down at me satisfied with the result.
"Come on, we are going to mine", Toma said firmly, taking up my hand again and pulling me towards the exit.
Suddenly Ikki came into view and his carefree smile faded seeing my bruised face and body. I shrank back avoiding his gaze.
"My Darling! Oh no! What happened to your beautiful face?" Ikki asked concerned,
Ikki then shouldered Toma out the way and coming towards me, touching my cheek gently with worry on his features. I hesitated, shaking my head, not wanting the attention.
"Oh... Um... Ikki" I said embarrassed, looking down, "You see... something happened" I froze then hearing Toma's resentful tone.
"What happened to her was you, Ikki", Toma said enraged. I glanced past Ikki wide-eyed to see Toma almost shaking with fury, "Your fangirls did this" he placed his hand on Ikki's shoulder turning him to face off, "I will never forgive you for letting this happen", he hissed, his eyes were filled with hatred,
"What? Rika and the girls did this to her?" Ikki exclaimed in shock,
"We decided she is to take some time off work until she gets better...away from YOU", Toma's eyes narrowed at Ikki challenging him.
Ikki tore his eyes away from Toma, brushing his hand off of his shoulder irritated and looked at me with concern in his pale eyes, as he placed his hand under my chin, lifting my face to look into my eyes sincerely,
"I am sorry, my Darling, I had no idea things were this bad... I", Ikki broke off as Toma snatched his hand away.
"Get your hand off her Ikki", Toma almost growled with outrage as he stepped towards me and snatched my hand tightly making me yelp, "We are going back to mine... NOW!", he said exacerbated, dragging me through the doors to get outside, giving me no time to say goodbye.
All I could do was look back at Ikki, who watched me reproachfully with obvious anxiety on his face. I had never felt fear towards Toma before but this was a side of him I never knew existed. We exited the building as he towed me by my captive hand behind him insistently,
"Toma! Please slow down! You are scaring me", I pleaded as we reached his car.
Toma ignored me, depositing me on the passenger seat forcefully and slamming the door irritated. I watched him walk around the car and momentarily considered getting out, but he got in the driver's seat, locking the door.
My heart was racing like a beating drum against my chest as I watched him nervously. He gripped the steering wheel tight and hung his head, seeming to be battling his emotions,
"I'm sorry I decided to have you take time off without asking you. But you're badly hurt, right?", he asked glancing at me briefly, "I don't think you should push yourself", he said, "You are coming home with me", Toma insisted as he started the car, without looking at me,
Chapter Text
We arrived soon at Toma's apartment building. I had only ever met him outside his place but never been inside since he moved closer to the University. Toma tried to help me out of the car,
"Wait there, Sweetheart! I will help you out" he said, quickly getting out and was opening the door.
"I'm fine, Toma!" I exclaimed, "You don't need to do everything for me. I can do it myself" I refused his assistance feeling already like a burden.
Toma frowned heavily as he stood waiting for me. However, when I got out of the car, I winced, feeling the bruising on my back ache painfully. Immediately, Toma was there to lend his assistance.
"You don't need to be brave around me" he said, helping me out, "Let me do this!" he asked with concern in his eyes, making it impossible for me to say no.
I grimaced when I used my stomach muscles, but he lent me his hand for support. The bruises and cuts hurt constantly, reminding me how lucky I was that Toma had turned up to save me when he did, or else things could have been so much worse.
I felt incredibly nervous as we made our way to his door as he carried the large suitcase that contained all my things in silence. I wondered curiously what he had brought from my place as I followed him. We arrived and I waited timidly for him to open the door, he smiled at me softly and invited me inside. Stepping into the room, I didnt know what to do next. Toma broke the tension first,
"Sorry for forcing you to come here. I am just worried", Toma said guiding me to the living space with a gentle hand against the small of my back, "You haven't been here before have you? Make yourself at home and treat it like your own place from now on", he said warmly,
He was watching me as I looked inquisitively around the room which served as bedroom and lounge area with a dining space on the floor. I looked around at the bedroom/living room space that reflected his personality perfectly. It smelt just like Toma; Warm Vanilla cookies, which always reminded me of our childhood at the cabin by the lake, relaxing and enjoying the calm serenity eating cookies and milk.
" I think its really nice and cosy here" I smiled at him, "Thank you for looking after me, always"
Toma looked flushed, quickly putting down the suitcase, he showed me the kitchen and bathroom distractedly.
"So, it's not like you are going to get lost in here. That's everything" Toma said awkwardly, "If you want to go out, let me know. It's dangerous by yourself", he said simply, as I remained quiet absorbing everything.
I wandered over to a large shelving unit stacked with games and books. All of a sudden, I felt Toma wrap his arms around my waist drawing me to him. I stiffened, my heart racing like a hummingbird from being so close to him. His warm body blanketed my back as I stood with a shy blush on my cheek.
"Toma? Whats gotten into you?", I whispered taken aback as he never did this, shocked when I could sense him smell my hair,
"Shh, just let me hold you. I have been wanting to do this for a long time", he said softly, laying his cheek on top of my head, as he tightened his embrace, "You have no idea how worried I was seeing you all beaten and broken. I never want to see you harmed again", he said, as I could hear the concern in his voice.
I felt my mouth become dry with nerves from being pressed close to his hot body,
"Uh, Toma? There is just one bed. Where will I sleep?", I asked cautiously trying not to think about his hips pressing up to me.
The idea of sharing a bed with my crush was nerve wracking. Toma pulled away from me chuckling.
"Oh don't worry about that now. We will figure something out", he smiled playfully, stroking my hair, "Feel free to read anything or play any games whilst you are here. I am going to cook some dinner for us", he said,
Toma turned away and left me alone as I stood staring at his back nervously wondering what he meant by "figure something out". Toma would often stroke my hair more than he has ever hugged me, so I felt puzzled by what just happened. I was surprised to hear that Toma cooked, making me realise that our relationship had drifted apart a little over the years. I called to him,
"Um, do you want any help?", I offered, "I don't want to be a bother!"
I felt useless and uncomfortable in someone else's home, unsure what to do with myself. He stuck his head out the kitchen door,
"No, it's fine, just relax and let me look after you. You've been through so much, I just want to take care of you", he smiled genuinely,
This made me smile in return, blushing a little at how kind he was being. He continued preparing dinner for us as the sound of chopping and sizzling could be heard. There were lovely smells coming from the kitchen making my stomach grumble in response, and I felt excited to try his cooking.
Walking to the shelves, I found a photo album, tugging it free curiously. Looking around, I could see there was no sofa to sit on and glanced at his bed hesitantly. I sat down touching the cover in awe, hardly believing I was here in Toma's apartment. Opening the album, my heart warmed when I saw all the pictures from our childhood, lovingly displayed inside. Pictures of Toma, me and Shin brought back sweet memories as I recalled all the times we had together. Toma walked into the room then, seeing me sat on his bed.
"You're being very nostalgic looking at that", Toma said with a grin as he sat next to me incredibly close, "Pictures of our childhood holidays near that cabin by the lake. Great times together" he sighed wistfully.
I stilled, feeling his warm hand lay around my back.
"Oh yeah... I remember that place" I replied, laughing awkwardly, "We would go to the seaside near by and play for hours, you me and of course Shin"
His blonde hair with orange tips tickled my cheek as he turned the pages with me, coming to a photo of me crying and little Toma consoling me,
"See here? Eoven when we were kids I used to wipe your tears away" he lifted his amber eyes to me, "You always called out for me back then not Shin"
I giggled nervously and nodded, my cheeks flushing. I had not been this close to Toma in years and it made my heart sing.
"Yes, you always knew how to make me stop crying, Toma" I replied, "I admit I would throw tantrums on purpose, calling for you just because I wanted to see you",
I blushed furiously at that confession, tearing my eyes away from his intense gaze as he smiled indulgently. I bit my lip when Toma played with a strand of my hair. I stared fixedly at the pictures trying not to show how his touch affected me.
"I will always do everything in my power to make you happy and safe", he said softly, "If I could, I would chain you up and take you somewhere noone could ever lay their hands on you" he said making a shiver run down my spine. Toma then broke into a chuckle, "Hah. Just kidding!"
"Oh! You're teasing me" I said with uncertainty, unable to look him in the eye.
His tone changed becoming a little tighter,
"I was so worried last night thinking about you alone in that hospital" Toma sighed, "I wanted to stay with you but that male nurse Ukyo, wouldn't let me. He wouldnt tell me anything about your treatment until I told him I was your boyfriend", he said frustrated, "Sorry about that"
So Toma had told the nurse with long green hair, that he was my boyfriend, but only to check up on me which was oddly disappointing. I would do anything to have Toma as my boyfriend but I didn't think his gentle touches meant more than a caring friendship.
"Well, I'm glad I'm not alone tonight" I said, "I had a fitful night sleeping, even with the drugs they gave me for pain" I sighed, "Aww look at this picture of us sleeping together as kids! So cute! I couldnt sleep without you back then when we were in unfamiliar places"
I felt incredibly bonded to Toma in this moment, as we looked through the photo album in silence, he stroked my hair gently at the back, like a brother may do to calm his beloved younger sister. Our fingers touched and I felt an electric spark bounce between us, our eyes connecting. Toma stood up abruptly and I felt the loss of his body heat intensely. He moved towards the kitchen looking a little rattled,
"I er, need to finish dinner off" he said quickly, not giving eye contact, "Why don't you unpack your things? The food will be ready in the next ten minutes. I have cleared the top drawer and part of the wardrobe for you", he stated, seeming a little flustered, making me wonder if he felt something too.
I watched as he left, admiring his wide shoulders with a wistful sigh. I wondered if he had felt the tense attraction too.
I went over to the suitcase to investigate what he had chosen for me. Inside, I was surprised to discover a wide selection of my clothing all neatly folded, making me smile at how carefully he had packed. There was more than enough outfits for staying much longer than a week, practically all my clothing. There was even my jewellery in separate bags to my makeup and beauty products. Toma had really thought of everything, bagging my shoes and lingerie separately too. I still felt my stomach fall knowing he had been through all my drawers and cupboards at my apartment, something that seemed incredibly invasive.
I began putting everything away, smiling softly as he was so considerate to make room for me in his house. I picked up my beauty products and made my way to the bathroom. I felt strangely embarrassed being in that room as my imagination ran away with itself, thinking of Toma in the shower. My face flushing pink at such an indecent thought. He had packed all my body washes, skin care and even my toothbrush and toothpaste from home, as though he had just cleared everything out of my apartment.
I looked to a bag of fresh plasters, bandages, wipes and pain medications the hospital had given me, remembering Ukyo's instructions to change the dressings regularly. I knew I would need to get Toma to help me, which only added to my nerves of him touching me and wondering if I could control my emotions. I didnt want to tale any of the strong medication again because it made me feel drugged up and sleepy. Distractedly, I placed everything out neatly on the bathroom shelf and washed my hands before dinner.
Turning, I jumped seeing Toma stood in the doorway leaning on the frame watching me,
"Did you find everything you needed?", he asked curiously, "The white towels are yours and mine are black so we don't get mixed up", he laughed softly seeing all my beauty products displayed, "Its like you are my live in girlfriend" he winked playfully.
"Heh... yeah" I replied embarrassed, "Was there anything you didn't bring from my place? I rented fully furnished so there would be just decorations and stuff left there now"
"I told you that you had no reason to go back to your apartment" he said simply, "I made sure to bring absolutely everything, so you can stay a long time" he smiled, holding eye contact,
This made me swallow at his insinuation, as though he expected that I wouldn't. His expression changed into a warm smile,
"Are you ready to eat? I bet you are hungry after eating awful hospital food" Toma asked beaming, guiding me to sit down at the low table, helping me to lower to the floor.
"Wow! This looks amazing, Toma!" I exclaimed, seein g all the food he had lovingly repaired, digging in with a sigh of pleasure, "Delicious! I had no idea you weee such a great cook! "
His eyes became a little darker, lowering his head letting the hair shield his eyes.
"There are a lot of things you don't know about me", Toma mumbled.
I paused wondering if I had heard him correctly as I chewed but decided not to question him.
"It has been a long time since you relied on me so much. I really like it", he smiled softly at me, "You can stay here as long as you want"
I enjoyed eating his food a moment before a thought came to me.
"I can't stay forever! Besides, I am worried about Uni", I groaned, "I mean I might run into Rika and the fan girls but if I miss classes, I could get behind in my studies", I reasoned feeling stressed.
Toma shook his head as he spoke between mouthfuls.
"You don't need to fret about it, everything is under control, "Toma said calmly, "When you were in hospital, I contacted our university and told them about what happened to you. They have expelled the group from the Uni and campus grounds after I showed them the video evidence", he stated simply as though that was nothing,
"What? Really? Just like that? " I ask in surprise, "Well if thats the case, maybe I should go in to Uni tommorow"
He lifted his golden gaze to me and beamed.
"No need" Toma said dismissively, "Your professor has agreed to send notes and work to my e-mail so you can keep on top of material and hand in any work digitally" Toma explained, "Though I have arranged for a week off for you to get better. So everything is sorted", he said assuredly.
" Well... I know you got Waka at the cafe to give me time to recuporate, but I still have to pay my Uni tuition fees" I said anxious how I was going to keep up the payment, "Ugh. I will have to figure something out"
Toma sighed softly and grabbed my hand, squeasing reassuringly.
"You dont have to worry about that either, Sweetheart!" Toma said, "I threatened the university with going to the police and the newspaper to reveal what happened. They didnt want the issue made public so..." he reached into his pocket, " They gave a settlement to keep the matter private. See? You dont have to go back to work all term now"
I was speechless hearing everything he had done in the time I had been in the hospital. At least I wouldn't have to fear going back to University but it did kind of bother me how he had done all this without discussing it first.
"Thats... too much" I gasped seeing the amount of money offered, "I'm sorry you got dragged into sorting out all this mess... but I am glad you are helping me", I said, but i did feel conflicted by his methods to protect me.
Dejectedly, I realised he was treating me again like a much younger sister, whom could do nothing without adult supervision. Part of me was greatly concerned that now the bullies had been banned from going to Meido no Hitsuji, to hang around Ikki and on top of that, expelled from University, what would they do to retaliate now? I paused eating and stared at my drink introspective. I could feel Toma's eyes on me before he spoke,
"Are you alright? Is something wrong with the food?", he asks cautiously, "I tried to make something you would like", he sounded down.
"It's great honestly" I said shaking my head, "Don't mind me, Toma, I'm just thinking over what has happened with those girls", I debated not telling him more but his worried eyes pushed me to continue, "Don't think I am not grateful for what you have done... it's just now I can only imagine the fan club are apocalyptically angry with me. I just fear what will happen next",
Toma seemed to tense a little as he listened to me. I held my breath when he laid his hand on my face, making me blush profusely.
"Just stay here with me and everything will be fine... I will sort out everything, you will see", he said calmly, pulling his hand away, "Look, I don't think you should leave and go wandering on your own without me. So promise me you will stay here", he looked at me seriously, making my heart skip a beat.
I hesitated a moment considering what he was asking me, realising he really did mean for me to not leave his apartment. Staying inside all the time seemed like an extreme response. After all, I would have to eventually face the real world, go back to Uni, work and my apartment. Though the look on his face was too hard to refuse,
"Alright Toma. I will stay, I promise", I said,
I felt my stomach twist a little because Toma still had my mobile phone, which meant I was isolated from my friends and family.
Hearing me acquiesce, he brightened considerably, standing and clearing away our trays. As he went to the kitchen, I thought about Shin and Ikki, wondering how they were and if they knew where I was, wanting to talk to them. Even if I could use the landline phone, I wouldn't have a clue what their number was since they were stored on my mobile. I checked the alarm clock on his bedside table and was shocked to see how time had passed. I decided to change into my nightwear and try to relax since there was nothing I could do.
Toma came back into the room seeing me standing by the window in my pyjamas, looking out on the city. He paused,
"You look so cute in your PJ's", he commented, as I flushed again, "Seeing you like that makes me want to cuddle you"
Coming closer, he stroked my hair gently, like he was comforting a little sister again, confusing me. I sighed deeply, confused by his actions, feeling like he was treating me like a kid sister.
"Have you heard from my friends Sawa and Mine since last night? Did they reply? " I asked hopefully, wishing they were here for support.
Toma paused and then finally gave me a warm smile.
"I messaged them and they were really worried. At first they were going to come home early from their holiday, but I assured them you were in safe hands. They sent their love" Toma said "i know this is hard for you but I promise, I won't let anything happen to you", he said stoically.
"Oh I see" I replied, chewing my bottom lip anxiously, "I wish I could speak to them"
I looked up at him as he stared out the window with a frown cast across his face, making me wonder what he was thinking. He glanced down at me,
"Listen, I have a load of work to do for Uni. It's been a long day, so why don't you take the bed. I will be on the computer till late", he stated as he noticed my eyes widen at the prospect of being in his bed, "Don't worry, I will take the floor futon sstonight. Why not read or something, try to take your mind off everything and get some rest", he put his arm around my shoulders and drew me against him as he hugged me to him. I winced, still feeling the aches and bruises from the beating considerably.
" You're right, Toma" I replied, "I am achy and tired"
Pulling away from him, I moved to his bed, feeling nervous excitement knowing it was Toma's. I climbed under the covers and could smell his distinct vanilla cookie scent. Watching as Toma made his way over to his desk and computer to work on his studies, I lay down in his wonderfully comfortable bed. Before I knew it, the sound of his tapping on the keys lulled me into a slumber, not realising how weary I was after all.
Toma POV
I was working on my computer when I noticed her breathing become deeper as she fell asleep. It was only nine at night, but she had been through so much. I covertly took out her mobile phone to see what messages had come in. Thankfully since the revenge porn site had removed her details, the number of perverse messages had almost completely stopped. If I told her though, she would demand her phone back and I was just not ready for her to contact anyone. I flicked through her missed calls and texts, noting with a twist to my stomach, that Ikki had sent a large volume of texts. He was asking how she was many times and saying how he cared for her, wondering why she had not replied. The bastard, it was his fault the fan girls did this too
her.
I decided then and there to stop him by pretending to be
her
as I texted Ikki:
IKKI, STOP TEXTING AND CALLING ME. WE ARE WORK MATES ONLY AND NOTHING MORE. I DO NOT APPRECIATE ALL THE HARASSMENT WHEN I AM TRYING TO GET BETTER AFTER YOUR FANGIRLS BEAT ME UP. TOMA IS MY BOYFRIEND NOW AND HE DOES NOT LIKE IT WHEN YOU CONTACT ME. SO LEAVE ME ALONE. WE WORK TOGETHER THAT IS ALL FROM NOW ON. I MAY NOT EVEN RETURN TO WORK IF YOU DON'T STOP.
I pressed send and felt a little guilt wash over me. Even if she read this message, I knew I was doing this in her best interests. I had a plan to deal with the fangirls personally, but for now, she was safe inside my apartment away from danger. Next was Shin, who had left a number of voicemails. I went to the bathroom quietly to listen to them, not wanting to disturb her. There were quite a few, all sounding more desperate, begging her to ring him. I had not told Shin she was in the hospital or staying with me, but if he cared so much I guessed he would eventually figure it out. I guess he will find out from Ikki what happened sooner or later. It bothered me that Shin was so close to her and that he actually thought he had a chance with her. So I sent a message, lying to Shin:
SHIN, I HAVE NOT RESPONDED SINCE MY PHONE GOT DAMAGED WHEN THE FANGIRLS KICKED ME. YOU DIDN'T COME TO SEE ME IN HOSPITAL, SOME FRIEND YOU ARE. I NEED SOME SPACE TO HEAL AND GET BETTER, SO DON'T BOTHER CONTACTING ME FOR A WHILE. IF OR WHEN I AM READY, I MAY GET BACK IN TOUCH. I WON'T BE AT WORK, UNI OR HOME FOR A WHILE, SO DON'T BOTHER LOOKING FOR ME.
I knew it was wrong making up all these lies but at the same time, I had the overwhelming need to hide her away from other guys. She meant more to me than anyone or anything. I got up and walked quietly over to her and watched as she slept. She looked so cute curled up on my bed, her breathing steady and her hair spread out on my pillow. I had to control my desire to touch her as I looked at her face. She had grown into a beautiful young woman and was no longer the little girl I once knew. Her arms had bruises and bandages but it didn't distract away from her pretty face. I had to force myself to walk away back to work or else I may give in to the temptation. Sitting down, I continued working, trying to ignore the instant hard on between my legs. It was going to be tough resisting her.
Your POV
I woke up around two in the morning, after a nightmare that shook me up. In the dream, Rika was standing over me kicking repeatedly as Ikki and Shin just stood back and watched, not helping me. It was horrible and made me shake as I sat up feeling a distinct ache in my stomach, reminding me that I had been kicked there in real life. I focused on the ceiling, feeling wide awake and unsure how to get back to sleep. I decided to get out of bed and gather something to drink from the kitchen. Swinging my legs out, I gasped seeing Toma, lying down on the floor beside his bed, topless with loose black sweatpants that hung low on his hips, the cover crumbled up beside him. I had no idea what time he had gone to bed after working, as the last thing I remembered was his typing.
I regarded his beautiful features that were soft and relaxed as he slept soundly on his side facing away. His golden hair falling across his face as his breathing was deep and steady, just like him. I knelt beside him to put the cover back over his naked upper body, biting my lip as I looked at the toned muscles of his back. Suddenly, he turned over and pulled me down on the pillow beside him, face to face. My heart was beating hard against my chest from being so close. He mumbled in his sleep, eyes closed,
"What's wrong? You can't sleep by yourself?", he said softly coming even closer to me, so our noses almost touched, "Is this better? You always find it hard to sleep without me", he sighed gently in his sleep contented.
I tried to suppress any noise but a small whimper escaped my lips. Immediately, his amber eyes flashed open in shock,
"Huh?", he said as we stared at each other wide-eyed before his gaze relaxed, "Sorry, I was half asleep. I was dreaming of when we were in kindergarten. You could never sleep by yourself and would always come to me", he said flushing.
I couldn't bring myself to move, being so close to Toma and with him topless under the sheet, I found it incredibly distracting, yet secretly wishing to stay like this forever. Toma's eyebrows furrowed as he realised I was not budging,
"Come on, you should be struggling. You don't want to be cuddled, right?", he asked cautiously as his amber gaze searched my eyes.
" Well... I dont mind if you dont? " I said, shy and embarrassed.
I blushed every shade of red, feeling his arm around me as we lay staring into each other's eyes. I felt his other hand holding mine, feeling a shock of electricity between us. I had the overwhelming impulse to kiss him, but regrettably, I knew he would probably reject me. I wanted Toma to see me as a woman and not a kid anymore but he seemed resolute. Toma's jaw tightened as he pulled his arm away from me.
"Lets get you back to bed, Sweetheart" Toma said , "Your nightwear is so cute. I'm a guy too so I can't guarantee anything", he said ominously,
This made my stomach fall dramatically at the suggestion that he may lose his self-control. I swallowed hard wondering if I had it all wrong, did Toma feel the same way? His golden eyes regarded me intensely a moment, as I held my breath thinking there may be a moment between us finally. Toma sighed deeply, his body language tense as though he was struggling internally,
"Okay, that's enough. Let's separate", he said sharply, sitting up.
Running his hand through his honey coloured hair. It was obvious he felt something just now, by the light blush across his cheeks,
"I dont know of I can sleep" I replied, "Cant I stay here? Its warm"
"I am sure you are tired still but the floor isnt comfortable" Toma said, "You should try to go back to my bed, close your eyes and before you know, you will be asleep. Trust me", his voice tight as he averted his gaze from me.
I got up and climbed back into Toma's bed, my heart sinking having to move away from him after being so close. The defined muscles on his torso had made me yearn to touch him, however, he seemed determined to keep me at a reasonable distance. I closed my eyes and tried to forget the way he had said he was a man and may not be able to stop his urges. The truth was, I wanted him to touch me though. I quickly returned to a slumber as soon as my head hit the pillow, smiling as I thought about Toma.
Chapter Text
The next day, I wake up with a start to see Toma peering into my face,
"You're finally awake" Toma smiled warmly, "You seemed like you were really tired and kept sleeping till lunchtime", he said, softly brushing the hair from my face, as I held my breath blushing pink.
"I guess I must have needed it" I said disoriented.
"I have to go out to pick up some things", he said rising up and swinging his bag over his shoulder, "I'll be right back, so stay here and be good. Don't go out by yourself, okay?",
I sat up on his bed and nodded in agreement. His amber gaze held mine a moment before he left, locking the door behind him, my heart beating quickly watching him go. How long had he been watching me sleep? Toma had been a lot more affectionate and touchy since we had been alone together. I started to wonder if he really did have feelings for me like I hoped.
I didn't know what to do with myself, so I read some magazines and flicked through books trying to alleviate the boredom. Time was ticking by lethargic and slow. I went to his computer turning it on, but unfortunately, it had a sign in page to access the desktop. It would have been good to sign into my emails or chat on social media. I hated feeling so isolated and cut off from the world. I sighed deeply finding nothing to keep my interests, so I went for a quick shower.
Undressing, I glanced in the mirror and was shocked to see the multi-coloured purple and black bruises covering areas of my body. I realised I would need Toma to help me redress some of the cuts but would have to wait until he returned home.
I stepped under the hot water of the shower and started thinking about the university, fearing I would get behind in my studies. The one thing Toma had not brought from my place were my books and coursework. I really needed to get hold of them so I could keep up with my studies, even if Toma had arranged for time off to recuperate. I was bored already and it had not even been that long.
I grabbed a white towel and gently dried myself, wincing a little when I pressed certain bruised delicate parts of my body. There was some blood from cuts seeping from areas but I couldnt do anything about that now. Anxiety was never too far away, fearing what Rika with the other fan girls would want to do to me now they were expelled. Especially since they could no longer sit at the cafe, Meido no Hitsuji, and ogle Ikki.
As I was leaving the bathroom, I suddenly noticed my mobile phone in a partly opened drawer on Toma's computer desk. My heart raced a little at the temptation to pick it up. Even though I knew Toma had not let me have my phone because he wanted to protect me from the revenge site messages, it was too tantalising to resist.
The first thing I noticed on my phone was that there were no sexually harassing messages anymore from the revenge porn site. The last one had been received at least 12 hours ago, which made my stomach fall realising Toma may have kept my phone from me on purpose. There was a barrage of social media messages from the Ikki fan club, all saying horrible things for the world to see:
TEXT "Everyone hates you! You're pathetic! Go kill yourself",
TEXT "You are a dumb slut. You are nothing but a ugly whore",
TEXT "Next time we see you, you will pay, Bitch".
It was distressing but expected considering the circumstances. One message hinted that they had left disgusting things in my mailbox at home, but that was the least of my worries.
The next thing I noticed were the multitude of voicemails and texts from Ikki and Shin. Listening to the voicemails, Shin sounded really worried. He wanted to know where I was, why I was not answering and why I was not at my apartment. Ikki was asking similar things but also concerned about my wellbeing. The awareness that Toma had not told them where I was, was upsetting.
Covering my mouth in shock, I read apparent text messages that I had sent to Ikki and Shin. Toma had used my phone, pretending to be me and had sent messages to them, telling them not to call me again. He had even said he was my boyfriend now, which was shocking and not true, even if I had wished it to be. It brought tears to my eyes seeing what he had written, as I couldn't understand why Toma would do that. I dialled Shin immediately, my pulse racing.
Shin: "What the Hell? Why did you tell me not to contact you anymore?" , Shin shouted, sounding angry but also hurt.
Me: "Shin, I am so relieved to hear your voice! Please don't be mad at me. I am so, so sorry", I felt tears welling up as my voice broke.
Shin: "Hey Idiot. Don't cry. It's ok. I am sorry I shouted", Shin's voice was softer and reassuring, only making me cry more.
Me: "Oh Shin, I don't know what is going on with Toma. He was the one who sent you that message from my phone, not me! He has not let me have my phone since the hospital", I said quickly feeling a little hysterical.
Shin: "I want you to know, if I had been told you were in the hospital, I would have come to see you. I hope you know that" Shin said concerned, "I don't understand what is going on either. Where are you?", he demanded sounding worried.
Me: "I am at Toma's place because he said he wanted to care for me whilst I healed. He has been acting differently around me. He told me not to leave his place, but I ...", I broke off and tried to control my hectic breathing.
Shin: "Uh, I don't know where he is living at the moment" he groaned, "Right. Listen to me. Leave now and make your way to your house, I will meet you as soon as I can by the railway near your place. Keep your phone on you. Don't worry, everything will work out", he said sincerely, calming me
Me: "Ok. Thank you, Shin, I will go now", I said putting the phone down.
Immediately, I got dressed as fast as I could. I didn't understand what was happening with Toma, but I felt concerned by his odd behaviour. Grabbing my bag and putting the phone inside, I quickly went to the door, shoving my shoes on. I looked around the porch area for a key, spotting a bowl by the door. With great relief, the spare key fit as I wrenched open the door.
I ran down the street heading for my place at least 15 minutes trek across town. I took out my phone and rang Ikki, but annoyingly it went to voicemail:
VOICEMAIL, "Ikki, Oh damn it! You must be working today that's right. Listen to me, I am sorry you received that text from me... well, it wasn't from me, it was Toma. Uh, I am not making any sense. Just understand that I don't blame you and I value your friendship, please believe me. I have been at Toma's but he wouldn't let me have my phone. I am on my way to my place and meeting Shin. I need to speak to you.
I had to pause out of breath by a railway near my place. Deciding to text Ikki as well just in case he didn't get the voicemail:
HEY IKKI, PLEASE IGNORE THAT LAST TEXT FROM ME. IT WAS TOMA WHO SENT THAT NOT ME. I HAVE SENT YOU A VOICEMAIL TRYING TO EXPLAIN.
Just as I was about to set off again, I heard a giggles from a group of girls behind me,
"You really are a stupid ugly pig", said a girls voice, " Did you think we wouldnt find you? "
I panicked as I knew who it was straight away as Rika.
"Leave me alone, Rika!" I panicked out, not turning to face them.
Suddenly I saw a flash of a metal as scissors cut my hair near my face. I gasped in shock as my hair fell to the floor at my feet, looking back at the three fangirls standing, one of them brandishing a pair of scissors with a smirk. I clutched my hair in distress as the one with blue hair holding the scissors stepped forward,
"Did you believe you could get away with having us expelled from Uni and banned from the cafe?" Rika asked incredulously, " We can no longer spend time with Ikki because of you! There is no way we will let you have Ikki for yourself"
"What the Hell, Rika?" I exclaimed clutching my cut hair, "You've taken this too far! What did you think would happen after beating me up?"
The three fan girls and Rika laughed nastily in unison, making my stomach fall with apprehention.
"We haven't finished with you yet" Rita said menacingly, "We are you to make you suffer!" she smirked, " GRAB HER! " she ordered.
The fangirl with the scissors and the other two girls advanced on me with nasty grins. I panicked as I coward back holding my hands up defensively. I didnt know what they intended to do with the scissors and froze. I feared they were going to cut all my hair off or worse stab me.
Just then I saw Shin run down the road towards me with a determined expression,
"DON'T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!", Shin shouted.
The girls turned towards him scowling at him. I felt relief wash over me seeing Shin come to save me, having had no idea what the girls had intended to do with their scissors. Shin's red meant business as he ran full pelt at the three bullies,
"RUN IDIOT" Shin screamed, as he tackled one of the girls to the floor wrestling the scissors from her hands, "I will be fine, just go!", he yelled,
The scissors skittered across the floor and I quickly grabbed them. I hesitated, staring at them struggling on the ground, as one of the girls looked at me with a murderous glower. I quickly ran as fast as I could, hearing footsteps behind me.
"WE WILL GET YOU!" Rika's hysterical voice screamed out, "YOU WILL PAY YOU BITCH!"
I weaved down alleyways and streets feeling the adrenaline pumping through my bloodstream, my breath harsh as I ran. I didn't want to go my usual way home as I thought they would know that route. I took random roads trying to lose them. I gritted my teeth as my chest burnt from the exertion.
Hiding behind industrial bins, I listened out for the girls, watching as the one with brown hair and a green top ran past. I closed my eyes praying she would not find me, as I tried not to make a noise, despite my erratic breathing.
Staying crouched for a while, I checked to see if the coast was clear. As I turned the corner, I bumped into a hard body. I looked up into Toma's angry face, and flinched as he grabbed my upper arms tightly.
"What are you doing outside?" Toma demanded, "I told you to stay!", Toma said sharply, making me flinch as he grabbed my upper arms, "Do you have any idea what could have happened if you left me?",
I was panicked and fearful of Toma, staring up at him
" I'm... Sorry! I had to leave " I gasped out, "I know if I left, you would be hurt. Its just... ugh!" I grimaced as he gripped harder to my arms.
"No, sweetheart. You will get hurt" Toma replied making a shiver run down my spine, "It's Shin isn't it? You have plans to meet him behind my back", he hissed,
There was jealousy plain in his voice.
"Toma, this is not like you!", I cried out, shaking my head, "The fangirls and Rika threatened me with scissors! Shin saved me and told me to run!" I showed him the large scissors as proof.
His eyes widen as he sees that my hair is cut, reaching for the shorter section in shock.
"Scissors? They could have done anything to you!" He said, taking the scissors from me, "I won't let them get away with this", he growled frighteningly.
Snatching my wrist painfully tight, making me wince as I struggled.
"Ugh! You're hurting me!" I whimpered, "You"re being unreasonable!"
"Enough! Let's go back", Toma insisted with a deadly tone, "You better find a way to make it up to me" he said setting off in the direction of his place.
As Toma pulled me behind him, walking at speed, I tried to petition for him to listen but he ignored me.
"We have to go back for Shin!" I pleaded, "Toma? Listen to me? He could get really hurt four on one!"
"You should shake off my hand and run back to him then" Toma snapped, "Though i will never let you get away from me. I wont let anyone take you"
His hold was incredibly hard on my wrist, dragging me towards his apartment. I felt shocked by his change in personality, not wanting to see him so angry. We finally arrived back at his, as he pulled me inside by my captive hand, and let go finally.
I began rubbing it as I watch him locking the door ominously behind us.
"I need to ring to check on Shin... I had to leave him fighting one of the fan girls. I took one of their scissors but what if they have more?", I explained, reaching into my bag for my phone.
As I was rummaging inside Toma snatched my handbag from my hands. He looked unbelievably furious as he searched inside, finding my phone and looking incredulously at me. I faltered, staring at him,
"Toma, you don't understand. I had to leave him in he street when he came to save me from the fangirls. Please, you must let me call. I need to know he is alright", I begged desperately.
He reached into my bag again and produced the key I had used to escape, his brows furrowed. Suddenly he slammed his hand above my head, as I cringed back against the wall,
"You went out by yourself, knowing those psycho girls are after you! Did you think nothing's going to happen?", Toma said angrily staring into my panicked eyes, "You can never leave without me! We must always be together"
He sighed deeply looking down at the floor seeming to calm himself, as he saw how he was affecting me,
"If you wanted to go out you could've let me know. You couldn't do that, either?", he shook his head in despair. Lifting his forlorn amber eyes to me, "They might do more than just cut your hair. You could really get hurt. Why can't you listen to me? Why did you still go out despite the risk?", he asked frustrated as I swallowed nervously.
I had never been scared of Toma before and this was a whole different side to him I didn't like. The boy I loved and thought I knew was acting so strange. I held back tears,
"I needed to see Shin. I saw the messages you sent to Ikki and Shin and panicked. This is not you Toma. I had to leave I am sorry", I say quietly, hoping he would understand.
Toma's amber eyes darkened as they narrowed,
"So in the end, no matter how hard I try to stop you, you're going to leave. No matter what I say, you'd rather be with...", he tore his gaze away from me thinking. I went to touch him to try and console him, but he said harshly, "Don't. I just need some time to calm down. Don't talk to me until then", he straightened up and stalked away.
The Sun was setting as we sat in silence apart. I felt utterly wretched as I sat on the carpeted floor, my knees to my chest in silence for what felt like an eternity. I was worried about Shin, wondering if he was alright. I couldn't stop thinking about Toma's comment about making the girls pay for what they did. It sent a shiver down my spine, questioning if he was capable of something awful. Surely not? Not the Toma I knew and loved. Toma was sat on the bed with his blonde head with orange tips down, completely silent. You could cut the tension in the room with a knife. I felt tears roll down my cheek as I tried to keep quiet.
All of a sudden, Toma spoke,
"Come here", Toma said commandingly, making me jump, " I'm not mad anymore. Come to me, sweetheart" he encouraged.
Nervously, I got up from the floor and went to stand near him. Abruptly, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me onto his lap, causing me to yelp as he wrapped his arms around me in a tight embrace. I remained still, sitting bolt upright on his knees feeling awkward,
"I can't forgive you yet. Stay in my arms like this as punishment", Toma said laying his head on my chest, "I am.constantly worried that if I take my eyes off of you, even for a moment, someone will steal you away!" he sighed.
My face flushed as he listened to my dramatically beating heart, holding me to him. I didn't know how to react when he said "punishment". Being forced to sit on his lap, I shook all over but I let him hold me as long as he wished. Toma lifted his golden eyes to me after a while, seeing the wet trails of silent tears,
"I don't want to see you cry. I don't want to see you sad or see you suffer, either", Toma spoke softly, reaching up to wipe the tears from my cheeks, "I always want to see you smile and I want to be the one to make you smile", he said seriously.
I looked away blushing profusely unable to keep eye contact. Toma held my chin and turned my face to him as I squirmed uncomfortably under his penetrating gaze, whilst he continued more seriously,
"So, with that goal in mind, I don't mind if you hate me for what I have decided", Toma said.confusing me, "Just thinking about you talking with Shin, i got so annoyed, i lost it"
Perplexing me by his meaning, not understanding what he was talking about as it was as if he was apologising for something. He released my chin and sighed deeply going on,
"But it hurts to know I can't trust you to do what I say" he said sadly' "The truth is, I want to look after you more than anyone. But I can't unless you trust me too" Toma said pleadingly, looking into my watery eyes.
He pulled me into a tight hug again, rocking me on his lap like I was a child. My mouth felt dry as I looked at Toma, confused by is Tsundere like personality, one minute hot then the next cold. I sighed deeply,
"I am sorry Toma, I should have trusted you", I said quietly having to break eye contact.
I couldn't remember why I had actually run from Toma, as though I thought he may hurt me. I had to believe he was only trying to help me in his own way. Toma reached up to my hair where the girls had cut it,
"The good news is it looks like it can be covered up", Toma spoke gently as he stroked my hair, "maybe I should cut your hair for you?" he offered but i shook my head in panic.
Frowning a second later, his voice became darker,
" Its not right what they tried to do. It will probably be better if you don't go out for a while. It's dangerous", he threaded his fingers in my hair so I couldn't look away from him, "I'll never forgive them. I couldn't stop them today but I won't let them do it again. No matter what happens, I'll protect you", he said sincerely as I bit my lip.
I squirmed on his lap feeling the bruises from being kicked and beaten up the other day. Toma immediately lifted me off his lap as though I weighed nothing and set me down next to him, seeing the discomfort on my face. His eyes narrowed as he saw a spot of blood on my clothing. Without warning, he pulled my jacket down exposing my short sleeved top underneath, forcing a cry from my lips,
"Toma, I...", I said in protest but he hushed me.
He looked at the red blood stains where the cuts had opened, I fidgeted under his scrutiny,
"I know... I had a shower when you left and I didn't think. I have probably ruined my clothes now because of this", I conceded knowing the cuts had bled through.
He stood up briskly and went to the bathroom, returning with the bandages and plasters,
"I will give you some of my old clothes to change into for now. No point in getting any more clothing covered in blood", Toma said bitterly as he knelt on one knee in front of me, " I will check on Shin so you dont have too"
I fidgeted on the spot, uncertain what to say. I fekt somewhat relieved he was going to call Shin but I wanted to speak to him, however I didnt want to anger Toma.
With a sad expression, he used medical wipes to cleanse the skin making me wince as it stung,
"Sorry Sweetheart. I don't like hurting you but you did bring this on yourself in a way", Toma said shaking his head in disappointment as he redressed the cuts carefully, "If you had just listened to me and not run away, this wouldn't have happened", he sighed regrettably as he moved to my legs,
He was chastising me like a naughty child that had fallen over not following the rules but still needed to be cared for. His warm hands checked over my skin making me shiver as he treated the open cuts carefully. He got me to stand up and face away from him as he checked my back wiping the blood stains on my skin away. I felt guilty inside, seeing how much Toma cared for me, hanging my head. I didn't know why I had been so scared of him now,
"You are right Toma. I am sorry, please forgive me", I said quietly as he finished placing a plaster on my back.
Toma turned me around to face him with his golden gaze on me, before embracing me gently. I sighed with relief feeling his warm hold around me, the anxiety disipating.
"Tell you what. Why don't I make you your favourite meal, hmm?", Toma smiled softly patting me on the head like he always does, "I bet that would make you feel better. Though I think an early night would do you some good after what you have been through today", he scolded me again like a younger sister.
I smiled and nodded in agreement, watching him as he went to his closet, retrieving a grey and orange track suit. Handing me the garment he smiled like his old self,
"Put this on whilst I make you some dinner. I don't mind if it gets dirty", he said kindly as he went to the kitchen.
I sighed with relief, as I held the soft fabric of his clothing. It smelled just like him, vanilla cookies, making me smile at how considerate he was being despite the circumstances. I started to doubt my own sanity for thinking he was capable of actual harm.
Going to the bathroom, I got changed into his tracksuit which was baggy on me. I looked in the mirror, checking the place where the girls had cut my hair. It wasn't as bad as I thought but I realised chillingly, they could have cut all my hair off or worse.
I came back into the living room, but my phone was nowhere to be seen, preventing me from calling anyone. I didn't want to ask for it back just yet, seeing how Toma reacted and didn't want to disturb him now he was going to all the trouble making me dinner. The gorgeous smells wafted from the kitchen as I began to relax more. I decided to wait till after dinner and ask him to find out for me how Shin was, to avoid a confrontation.
Sitting on the floor at the low table, Toma came into the room and presented a plate of my absolutely favourite food. He was so kind, I thought as I looked at the meal he had prepared for me. I smiled happily at Toma as he grinned back at me,
"Enjoy Princess", he said as we tucked into the food, "I made this with all my heart, just for you!" He beamed.
" Thanks for everything, Toma! " i exclaimed, "I didn't realise how hungry I was! Im starving!" I said as I ate heartily and drank.
Toma smiled warmly at me, watching me eat a moment before digging in too. I felt things were getting back to normal now after all the madness.
I finished eating and Toma moved to sit beside me, wrapping his arm around my shoulders lovingly. At first I was surprised having him so close but for some reason, I felt incredibly sleepy but put it down to all the adrenaline of today. My body was achy and felt heavy as tiredness over took me. Before I could utter another word, I slumped against Toma's shoulder.
"I wont let you leave this room your whole life" Toma whispered, "I want to make it so you cant see anyone without my permission"
I was unsure but I heard him say something quietly but perhaps I was mistaken.
Toma POV
As I held
her
around her back, I felt her smaller body relax against me, falling into a slumber. I smiled to myself, surprised to see how quickly the sleeping pills had worked, ground up in her food. Her breathing was deep and steady as she fully lost her strength, collapsing forward. I picked her up easily, wrapping my arms around her upper back and under her bum, as she laid her head on my shoulder. Lifting her like a child, I carried her to my bed and carefully placed her down, covering her up. I sat next to her sleeping form, just looking at her adorable face. Unable to stop myself, I kissed her cheek whispering,
" You probably won't understand this , but I am doing this for your own good. I...", I paused pressing my forehead against hers, "I love you " I finally said sadly, knowing she couldn't hear me.
Pulling away, I stroked her beautiful hair wistfully,
" You refuse to stay and recuperate, so I 'm forced to take drastic actions", I sighed deeply shaking my head, "If you had only listened to me and not run from me, I wouldn't have had to drug you like this",
I tilted my head watching her sleep peacefully, completely unaware. I tucked the covers around her lovingly,
" This way, I can keep you here, which will allow your body to heal", I said to myself, stroking my hand reverently down the outline of her body.
I groaned in frustration, seeing her like this in my bed, looking so cute in my track suit that was too big for her. The memory of her soft skin that I touched, ran through my mind, as I had cleaned and dressed her wounds.
I gritted my teeth when I thought about her running away to meet Shin. The bastard probably convinced her to leave me so he could have her for himself. I knew Shin would most likely turn up here sooner or later, but simply thought... let him come. I will make sure he understands that she is mine now and if he refuses to accept that, I would hurt him till he did.
I took out her mobile and checked the messages seething as I read how panicked she was when she had texted Ikki, indicating at a voicemail. Damn it, I can't hear what she had said to the smug asshole about me. Ikki had sent a number of messages back saying she could come stay with him. I bet he would have adored that, taking her away from me. Ikki loved to win things, so he would no doubt get great pleasure winning her over me. That was never going to happen. I would have to deal with Ikki a different way it seemed. Those Fan girls are infatuated by how he looks, well maybe I should make him not so pretty anymore. The idea made me smile, as she would no longer be drawn to his good looks.
I will see how things play out, for now, I decided. I needed to handle the fangirls once and for all. They refused to back down... No, it was time to finish this. I would do this for . I thought determinately. I rose up off the bed, moving towards the computer needing to finish my reports for Uni. I couldn't help but look back at her sweet face, relaxed and comfortable in my bed,
" I would do anything for you... I would... kill for you " I whispered seriously.
Chapter Text
NEXT DAY
I slowly wake up but feel incredibly lethargic and heavy. I try to open my eyes but I am so tired and weak. I blink, my eyes won't clear from being blurry, as I groan trying to shake off the vestiges of sleep. The bed depresses and I sleepily look up at the out of focus face,
"Toma...?", I whisper yawning.
He leans closer stroking his thumb along my bruised cheekbone,
"Good morning", he says brightly, "How are you feeling? Still tired? I bet you are. Let me help you" he said, assisting me to sit up by placing pillows behind me.
"I feel... weird" I whimper, struggling to focus,
I have the overwhelming urge to fall back to sleep, closing my eyes,
"No Sweetheart. I want you to eat something before you go back to sleep, ok?", he placed a plate of cut up fruit on my lap.
I look down and reach for the fruit pieces, slowly chewing it but struggling to stay awake. Toma watching me carefully, taking some pieces and feeding me as I ate breakfast until I had eaten my fill shaking my head refusing more. I can't focus on anything and my breathing is deep and slow.
"I um... Need the toilet" I whisper, embarrassed, trying to get up but for some reason I am wobbly and unsteady.
"Come on Princess. Let's get you to the bathroom", he says as he helps me out of bed, "You cant stay in bed all day and night!" he amused
He practically has to support all my weight as we walk the few steps to the bathroom and I grab the sink, whilst he leaves giving me some privacy. I don't understand why I am so tired but I go to the toilet, almost falling asleep upon it. I hear a knocking on the door waking me up,
"Are you alright in there?", asks Toma on the other side of the door.
I have to pull myself up using the sink and I flush the toilet. Before I could reply, Toma came into the bathroom to my surprise. He helps me sit down upon the bath edge, as I grip the sides swaying a little,
"You really are tired, aren't you? Don't worry, I will look after you", he said gently.
Toma then gives me a bowl that I hold one handed confused, whilst he takes out my toothbrush. I open my mouth to say something but he pushes the toothbrush into my mouth and starts brushing my teeth. It felt incredibly wrong but he placed his hand behind my neck and did his ministrations, stopping me from pulling away. When he was done, he looked encouraging at me,
"Spit into the bowl now", Toma encouraged
I looked down at the bowl in my hand confused, but complied feeling my cheeks burn red. He held up a glass of mouthwash to my lips,
"Ok, rinse your mouth out sweetheart", he says in a authoritative voice.
I took a mouthful whilst he held the glass to my mouth, but some runs down my chin. Before I could react, Toma with a gentle smile wipes it away making me feel helpless. I swish the liquid in my mouth not looking at him and spit out the mouthwash into the bowl I am holding, wondering faintly why I simply could not wake up and I look up at Toma,
"I don't... understand... why...", I say slowly.
Toma hushes me as I stare bewildered into his blurry face. He was treating me like a toddler now who cannot do anything for themselves. Taking the bowl from my hands, he fills the sink with soapy hot water. Bending to help me stand up on wobbly feet, as he abruptly unzipped the tracksuit jacket pulling it down my arms and yanked down the jogging pants, leaving me mortified standing in just my bra and panties. I twist away from him losing my balance,
"Toma! What are you...", I protest
Toma quickly supports me with an arm around my waist. He had never seen me in a bikini as an adult, let alone my underwear as I blushed embarrassed. I look into his golden eyes as he holds me against him, my heart racing in my chest. He lifted a wet cloth to my face and wiped my skin gently as I close my eyes,
"I know you are tired. Just try to stay awake a little longer", he said as he washed me.
Sitting me down on the seat of the toilet lid, he lifted my arms to wipe them as I cringed away mortified but he insisted. I didn't know how to react, but at the same time, I felt too weak to fight back. Toma knelt on one knee to run the cloth along my legs, careful to avoid the bandages, humming to himself apparently enjoying the process. He placed the cloth in my hand,
"Finish off Princess, I will just make a coffee to wake you up more", he said kindly, leaving and closing the door.
I was thankful he hadn't tried to wash me between my legs as I stood with uncertainty, gripping the basin. I washed myself down there, glad for the privacy. Just as I was finished pulling my underwear up, Toma returned as I turned unsteadily towards the tracksuit crumbled on the floor,
"No, Not that! I have bought you something to change into", he said happily.
He then produced an pretty nightdress and before I could say anything, he lifted my arms in the air and dressed me like a doll. Toma smiled softly looking at me as I clutched to him for support, before he suddenly scooped me up bridal style.
"Toma, I... don't... feel right", I cried out feeling a little dizzy.
He took me back to his bed, laying me gently so I was sat up. He sits next to me with a brush in his hand, I try to push his hand away,
"Toma... please call... Shin... to... to...", I frown forgetting a moment, "to check he is... OK?", I stammer finding it hard to say the words.
Toma frowned at me, seemingly unhappy with the request.
"You need your rest. Don't worry about Shin", he said, giving me no indication if he was going to check or not.
He started brushing my hair gently, a soft smile on his face as I tried to wake myself up, feeling frustrated. Toma lifted a cup of coffee to me,
"Here drink this", he held the drink to my lips as we both held the cup, "I will be working all day today. You are obviously exhausted, so lie down and take a nap", he said
I drank the hot liquid, grimacing as the mint toothpaste and coffee flavour mixed in my mouth. I could barely keep my eyes open, as he helped me to lie down. Immediately falling asleep again.
LATER THAT EVENING
My eyes flutter open to see it is dark outside. Glancing at the clock on the bedside table, shocked to see I had slept all day till eight at night. I slowly sit up rubbing my eyes still tired for some reason. I look down to see Toma knelt by the side of the bed, his head in his folded arms supported on the mattress. Toma looked incredibly tired also, probably from working hard on his Uni work and no doubt looking after me. He lifts his head to regard me,
"You slept for almost an entire day", he said yawning, laying his head back down on his folded arms he whispers, "I am at my limit. I am really tired", straight away he fell asleep like that.
I watch him a moment listening to his deep breathing. His honey coloured hair falling across his gorgeous features. I couldn't understand why I was still exhausted after sleeping for so long. Had all the stress finally gotten on top of me? I thought of Shin, realising how selfish I was, sleeping so soundly and not checking on him after the girls attacked. I was unsure if Toma had called to find out how Shin was and he had hidden my phone somewhere.
Spotting Toma's mobile phone, I swung my legs cautiously out of bed, trying not to disturb his sleep. On uneasy footing still drowsy, I went over, thinking I could just call from Toma's phone instead. Picking it up, I turned it on and was surprised to see a picture of my face appearing on the screen. I glanced back at Toma who made a noise in his sleep, before settling again. I really did believe now he had feelings for me after all. Frustrated, I realised his mobile had an unlock code preventing me access. Toma didn't have a landline phone but he did have VOIP on his computer.
A little wobbly, I went to his computer but like the phone, I remembered it too had a password protection stopping me accessing his internet phone or social media, or even Skype. I decided I had only one other choice; to find out for myself if Shin was alright. He only lived five minutes away, I could get there and back by the time Toma woke up. I would just wear a disguise in case the girls were out there and take some protection. If only Toma would let me have my mobile, I could just call rather than risk this.
I straightened feeling dizzy, wondering what was going on with me. Was this some kind of head trauma from when Rika kicked me, that had not shown up until later? I pulled on some jeans under the nightdress as quietly as possible, tucking the pretty garment into the waistband, deciding to just put a coat over the top, so I could quickly return without Toma noticing. I put my shoes on, cringing as I dropped one hearing Toma stop snoring a moment, but then returned to sleep shortly after. Sighing with relief, I grabbed a pashmina scarf and wrapped it around my hair to disguise myself and slinging my bag over my shoulder. I swayed a little as I moved across the room as though I was drunk, finding it hard to keep in a straight line. Looking around for an appropriate weapon, I could only find a bunch of keys. I figured I could hold them in my hand and do devastating punches if needed to defend myself.
Slipping the chain off the door lock as quietly as I could, I turned the keys in the door, relieved to find it opened. Silently, I went out the apartment's door, stepping onto the outdoor walkway. The moon shone its pale illumination on the city that glowed into the horizon. I gripped the half wall as I made my way down the walkway unsteady deciding I would flag down a taxi even for the short journey. I didn't feel as tired as this morning, but I could tell I was still fairly weak. Pulling the headscarf across my face, I prayed nobody would recognise me. I just had to make it to Shin's to check on him. I knew he would be home, no doubt working on his school course work. Hoping the fresh air would wake me up, I continued pushing myself forward. As I reached the stairway to the ground floor, I hesitated, still feeling woozy. Suddenly, I felt warm arms wrap around my upper body, as I shrieked in shock.
"Where are you going, Princess?" Toma said in a monotone voice.
"Toma... I'm just", I stop as he squeezed tighter.
I could feel his warm breath on the back of my neck making me shiver. He turned me to face him and looked worried as he pulled the headscarf disguise off my head irritated,
"Are you okay? Why did you go out? I told you it was dangerous. You should have asked me", he said urgently, his large amber eyes looking into mine before he pulled me into a hug, "I am glad nothing happened", he said laying his cheek on my hair.
I swallowed hard, anxious that he was mad, but he seemed more concerned,
"I just wanted to go see Shin that's all. You were exhausted... so I thought I could just get there and back again without panicking you", I explained, my cheeks flushing being held by him.
Toma pulled away, looking into my eyes,
"Oh Sweetheart", he sighed exasperated, "I already checked in on Shin and he is fine. I was going to tell you when you were fully awake. If you want to go out, let me know. It's dangerous by yourself", he said sincerely cupping my cheek.
I looked into his warm golden eyes and was speechless. Dropping my gaze feeling guilty, I stared at the feather necklace hanging down his firm chest. I felt so stupid for not trusting him to check on his friend. What was wrong with me? I sighed,
"I am sorry Toma, I didn't think. I feel incredibly tired all the time and I think it is affecting my judgment badly", I rubbed my forehead trying to understand why I was so lethargic.
"It's fine, just don't do it again naughty girl", he softened as he looped his arm around my waist and pulled me against his side, guiding me back to his apartment, "Do I have to tie you up to keep you safe and sound", he snickered
I looked at him wide eyed. Hearing him laugh I realised he was only making a joke.
Back inside, I leant on the wall removing my shoes, but as I straightened, Toma was standing over me. I blinked at him as he unfastened my coat as though I couldn't do it for myself,
"What am I going to do with you?", he sighed shaking his head.
Toma removed my coat, then placed it on the coat rack, as I wobbled on my feet still feeling dizzy. Bending at the knee, he had a wry smile seeing I had left the night dress on, tucked into my jeans,
"Well at least I don't have to strip you completely", he chuckled, as my eyes widened in shock.
He reached for my jeans waist and I slapped his hand away in protest looking incredulously at him. Toma lifted his narrowed golden eyes to me, glowering,
"Stop fighting me like I am going to steal your virtues . I am only helping you because you look like you can barely support yourself. Don't worry, I am not going to try anything, I don't see you that way", he said irritated.
Hearing him say that, my heart sank painfully. I had hoped he had developed feelings for me, but I guess I was wrong. I let him unfasten my jeans, as he tugged it down my legs, stepping free of them distractedly. Toma stood up and lifted my chin,
"What's the matter?", he asked concerned, seeing my sad expression.
I shook my head remaining silent, but inside I wanted to cry knowing he didn't like me. His jaw tensed as I didn't respond,
"Alright. Just wait for me here. I will go make us some dinner", he patted my head as he left but I cringed internally, no longer enjoying that small intimacy.
I felt it was patronising, treating me like a kid. I leant my back against the wall again, staring up at the ceiling, hearing pots and pans clank in the kitchen. I felt tears welling up, as I staggered to the bathroom, locking the door behind me. I used the toilet as a seat, trying to control my breathing, wafting my hands in front of my face to try and prevent tears. I didn't want Toma to know how hurt I was. I held on to the handrail to stand up as I still felt unsteady on my feet, flushing the toilet pretending that was why I had gone to the bathroom.
I wondered now, how I could have thought I would make it all the way down the stairs and into the streets for a Taxi to Shin's like this. I washed my hands, taking deep breaths, pressing my cool fingers to my eyelids, feeling myself calm down more. Toma didn't like me, I just had to accept that and move on. He was just doing this because he cared about me like a big brother, nothing more, I told myself, but my heart still hurt. Toma called from the Kitchen, telling me to sit down. I opened the bathroom door and plastered a smile on my face, sitting at the low table on the floor.
Toma walked in joyfully, placing more delicious looking food in front of me, but I didn't feel hungry. He settled next to me and began eating, looking up perplexed at me. I stared at the food, trying to will myself to eat, but I just couldn't. Toma tilted his head as honey coloured strands fell across his face,
"You were sound asleep at Lunch time, but it's not good for you, so make sure you eat", he said brightly,
I looked miserably at the food, but I just didn't have the appetite. He sighed deeply and scooted closer to me, picking up a fork, he selected some off the plate,
"Here, open up", he said holding the fork before my mouth wanting to feed me.
I glared at him a second, before sighing in defeat, opening my mouth as he slid it inside. I chewed dejectedly on the food but didn't taste it. Toma went to pick more up, but I snatched the fork away,
"I can feed myself. I am not a baby", I said annoyed
Toma held his hands up in defeat with a chuckle, returning to his plate.
I forced myself to eat what I could, swallowing but not really caring about the taste because my heart was broken. I glanced to Toma, who was happily eating and reading a magazine, completely unaware of how I felt. I finished what I could and unsteadily got up, picking my plate up in silence and walking towards the kitchen. Losing my footing, I tripped and dropped my plate on the floor where it smashed, as I covered my mouth breaking into tears.
Immediately Toma was there, his strong arm around my waist as he guided me to his bed,
"Hey Princess, it's ok! There is no need to cry it's only a plate", he said soothingly,
However, I was not crying because of the plate. He left me sitting on the edge of the bed,
"I will get you something to drink Princess", he said sweetly, rising and making his way to the kitchen.
I felt so silly investing my emotions in Toma, when all along he just wanted to care for me. I wiped the tears away annoyed at myself for thinking there could be more. Toma returned and gave the glass to me to drink, which I downed instantly. He smiled brightly and stroked my hair,
"Good girl", he said gently as he moved away to clear up the mess on the floor.
Before I knew it, I swayed a moment sat on his bed, before I fell backwards onto the mattress, falling asleep immediately.
THE FOLLOWING DAY
I open my eyes to see the light streaming in through the open window. The aches and pains in my body from the beating the girls did, were not hurting as much. I considered that perhaps Toma was right after all, that I did need to sleep and recuperate. I pulled myself up into a seated position, wondering why I still felt groggy. Toma came into the room smiling and my heart sank, reminding me once again of my unrequited feelings. He sat next to me on the bed and tucked my hair behind my ear,
"Good morning. Actually, it is more like lunch time. You've been sleeping a lot recently. I'll make some Brunch, so try to wake up", he said gently.
I stared at the emblem on his shirt rather than his eyes because I simply couldn't bare to look at him. He got up to go to the kitchen as I averted my eyes that still felt weary despite the amount of time I had slept. My heart hurt just remembering the moment he dashed all my hopes. I got out of bed and headed for the bathroom, needing to put a barrier between us. I felt decidedly sleepy still, needing to hold onto the sink as I brushed my teeth and used the facilities. I didn't want Toma to treat me like a helpless child again. I jumped as I heard a knock at the bathroom door and Toma's voice,
"Are you alright in there? Open the door", Toma said sharply.
I hesitated a moment and heard him try the handle, banging on the door again,
" Let me in!", he demanded.
With a heavy sigh, I opened the door and he immediately barged his way in. I clutched the sink for support, looking away from him. His amber eyes gazed at me intensely,
"Why are you not looking at me? Is something wrong?", he asked stepping towards me.
I didn't know what to say, so I remained silent. He abruptly hugged me, taking me by surprise as he wrapped his arms around my waist, drawing me to him,
"I know you are tired sweetheart, but I will look after you, please don't worry", he said stroking my hair.
I stiffened in his arms, really not wanting for him to touch me now. Pulling back he frowned seeing that I avoided his eye contact,
"I am going to run you a bubble bath Princess, I bet that will make you feel better hmm?", he asked sweetly.
Now that he offered, I did really like that idea, soothing my aching body with a hot bath. I nodded in affirmation as he sat me down on the toilet seat. Turning to the bath, he started running the water with his back to me. I looked over at him miserably, drawing my eyes over his body yearning for him terribly. I had only had the hand wash Toma gave me the other day, so I could use a good soak in the tub. I started to wake up a little as I went to remove some of the bandages to check the cuts, noting it was fine now to remove completely, though the mottled bruising was still vivid. Toma put some lovely smelling bath liquid in and swished the water as the bubbles rose. I couldn't believe how caring Toma was being and inside this made my heart ache more.
Toma turned off the water and checked the temperature, straightened and came towards me to help me up. I held up my hand,
"I can get up by myself", a little more curtly than I meant too, forcing myself to rise.
His eyebrows knitted together displeased by this as he stood with his fists at his side. I didn't mean to upset him, but at the same time, I was hurting emotionally, even if he was completely unaware of this. Moving towards the bath on shaky limbs, I glanced over my shoulder at him,
"You can go now Toma, I can do this on my own", I said a little coldly.
His jaw ticked in annoyance as he stepped towards me,
"No", he said with gritted teeth.
Suddenly, he grabbed the bottom of my nightdress, lifting it above my head, revealing my underwear beneath. I cried out in protest, covering myself with my hands as he stood behind me,
"You are still tired, I don't want you to fall asleep and drown slipping under the water. I am staying, end of argument", he said insistently.
My heart was beating fast as I sent a glare back at him over my shoulder. He sighed hard,
"It's not like I am saying you should strip naked!" He chuckled, "You can have a bath in that underwear to keep your modesty if you are that worried", he said mockingly as he saw the flush on my cheeks.
I turned my head away, covering myself,
"I don't know Toma, I am unsure about this", I said deeply uncomfortable being in just my underwear around him now.
In a way, it made sense that he wanted to make sure I was alright, but at the same time, I really didn't want to take a bath with Toma watching me, that would not be relaxing. I stared at the inviting hot waters and smelt the sweet scents longingly. Before I could agree, Toma rolled up his sleeves and picked me up bridal style, and lowered me into the water in my lingerie as I shrieked and squirmed in surprise,
"Toma, what the Hell are you doing!!", I cried in shock.
Toma laughed at my struggling, finding it incredibly funny as I thrashed to get away. Bubbles blew about everywhere around me as the warm waters rose. He grinned his usual carefree way,
"Well the water would've gone cold by the time you had made a decision", he said as he knelt by the side of the bath.
I grabbed the bath sides, breathing hard as I stared at him incredulously. Drawing my knees up to my chest protectively, pulling the bubbles around me desperately to cover my body. He took the attached shower head and smirked at my antics,
"Come on now, tilt your head back, I will wash your hair", he said matter of factly turning on the water to the shower.
I grabbed the shower head,
"No Toma, I can wash my own hair! Stop treating me like a damned child. I am not a child anymore!", I exclaimed as I tried to take it off him.
Toma frowned in irritation at my outburst as we struggled a moment, the shower head spraying water everywhere and soaking both of us. I broke into giggles looking at his hair dripping wet and he joined me, laughing hard. We both smiled looking at each other catching our breaths,
"I am sorry Toma. I know you are only trying to help and look out for me. I guess I am just frustrated", I said feeling embarrassed.
Toma abruptly took off his wet short sleeve jacket and pulled off his top revealing his toned torso underneath making my heart race. He smirked seeing the blush on my cheeks, grabbing a black towel to put on his head,
"I was not intending to take a shower myself right this second", he chuckled shaking his head at me, "I know you are not a child anymore. I just want to look out for you. Now will you please let me wash your hair?", he grinned, waiting for an answer.
I nodded conceding to his request even if my stomach was fluttering in turmoil seeing him topless, as he grinned saying,
"Good girl. Tilt your head back", he demanded. I did as he asked, giggling seeing the towel on his head.
Toma sneered as he rinsed my hair gently, running his fingers through my hair. I sighed softly trying to relax in the bath and let him look after me. He picked up some two in one shampoo conditioner, which I thought was typical of a guy skimping on hair products. I smiled softly as he rubbed it into my hair, massaging my scalp as I breathed deeply the menthol scent. It was surprisingly nice having him wash my hair for me, though his touch was arousing me slightly as a blush flushed my cheeks. He rinsed the suds from my hair, and repeated the process, then did a final rinse, squeezing out the excess water, turning off the shower. His golden gaze watched my reaction carefully,
"You looked like you enjoyed that", he commented grinning at me cheekily as I flushed profusely.
Picking up a sponge, he squirted some of my sweet scented body wash onto it, glancing up at me,
"Are you going to resist me still if I wash you?", he asked questioningly.
I was embarrassed but smiled softly, my cheeks blushing continuously as I shook my head. He seemed pleased by this and began washing my body, running the soft sponge over my skin, careful around the now green/ brown bruising,
"It is good to see that you are healing. All that sleep must be doing you good", he said as he washed me gently.
Seeing as though I was covered by bubbles and wearing my lingerie, I unfolded my legs and relaxed back into the water. Diligently, Toma washed my upper body, avoiding the areas covered by bra or panties. He rubbed the sponge across my back as I sighed softly as Toma cared for me in his own way. I didn't want to close my eyes, despite being tired in case I fell asleep, so I stared at the tiles and anywhere but Toma's bare chest, trying to tell myself to relax.
"I will just be outside getting you something to eat but will check on you constantly. Don't go falling asleep ok?", he said with concern in his voice.
I smiled in response, as he got up, rubbing his wet hair with the towel. I watched him pick up his damp clothing and turn to leave, his broad toned back making me sigh with unrequited desire.
I realised then I had stubble under my arms, my face burning red at the thought of him seeing. I needed to shave and reached for his razor to use on my legs and underarms, soaping them up and running the blade along my skin, noting the mottled bruising. It was good that the cuts were nearly healed, meaning no more bandages. I finished shaving and lay back in the hot water, breathing deeply, fighting the tiredness within. My mind wandered to Ikki, wondering how he was and what was happening at work. I felt so isolated being apart from everyone.
"Are you ready to come out?", he asked brightly, looking in on me, his tousled damp hair somehow making him more desirable.
Wearing a replacement black top, he came into the bathroom carrying a different coloured night dress and fresh underwear for me, smirking as he saw my cheeks burn red. I didn't like the idea of Toma choosing my lingerie, especially now I knew he didn't fancy me. I tried to get up myself, but Toma insisted on helping me out the tub. He wrapped a large white fluffy towel around my body, then one in my hair. Standing close, he rubbed the soft towel along my arms as I stared at his chest, my heart beat incredibly fast. Toma grinned down at me,
"I do have loads of work to do for Uni today. So I will be on my computer all day. I hope you don't mind", he said sadly, "Why don't you get changed and come sit on the bed. I will serve you brunch in bed on a tray", he beamed at me, making me melt inside.
He left the bathroom, closing the door behind him, as I turned to the garments he had chosen, frowning at the new dress questioning why he had brought that and not everyday clothing. How many pretty nightdresses had he purchased? Did he really expect me to sleep again? With a sigh, I removed the wet lingerie I was wearing, keeping the white towel wrapped around me not wanting to get caught naked. I put on the bra and panties he got for me, lifting up the nightdress wondering why he had chosen such girly ones for me but dismissed the thought. It felt good to be clean and fresh as I made my way into the other room, drying my hair with the towel draped around my shoulders. Toma was sat on the bed, waiting for me with a selection of croissants, fruit, meats and cheeses; very continental, I thought. I still felt slightly uneasy on my feet but decidedly better than the last few days. I moved towards the bed standing just in front of Toma and bit my lip nervously,
"Erm, Toma? I was wondering since you have my phone, has Ikki called or texted at all?", I asked cautiously.
Toma glowered at me but I continued unabated,
"It's just I have not gone this long without speaking to him. I wanted to tell him about the girls and how they attacked me with scissors this time. I guess I just miss talking to him", I finished as I looked to Toma who seemed furious his expression was alarming,
"You don't need to speak to Ikki, you have me", he said darkly, "I haven't checked your phone because I have been too busy caring for you, looking after you, doing everything for you", he hissed as I started feeling incredibly guilty. Toma gritted his teeth, "Ugh. Why do you miss Ikki? What does Ikki give you that I don't? You can talk to me not him! I am your friend, not him! I am your...", he broke off tearing his gaze away angrily.
I swallowed hard, hating to see him like this, wondering why he was jealous of my friendship with Ikki,
"If you gave me my phone, Toma, I could just text him to say I am alright, that's all", I said softly,
I couldn't help wondering what he had been about to say when he ranted about Ikki.
Toma suddenly gripped my wrist tightly and pulled me next to him on the bed as I yelped. He was genuinely seething,
"If I had my way, you would never speak to that Ikki again. If I had my way you would not return to work with him. He is trouble for you. Look at what happened to you because of him?", he said his head down not looking at me as a muscle in his jaw ticked.
He squeezed my wrist harder, forcing a whine of protest from my lips,
"I hate Ikki for what he did. I want him to suffer the way you have suffered. Why can't you see he is bad news?", he turned to look me in the eyes, the darkness of his gaze chilling me.
"Please let go, Toma, you are hurting me", I pleaded wide-eyed, tugging at my wrist.
I knew Toma blamed Ikki but I never knew he hated him this much. He was frightening me with this change in personality. This was not the kind, caring Toma I knew. Realising what he was doing, he looked shocked and released my wrist,
" I am so sorry, please forgive me Princess. I don't know my own strength sometimes", he massaged my wrist gently with concern on his features. I cringed back a little from him, "Please don't be like that with me. I would never harm you. You must believe me",
I couldn't help feeling like he was gaslighting me. It was confusing and disorientating as my heart raced fast against my chest. Toma lifted my wrist to his lips and kissed the reddening skin as I held my breath,
"I would never hurt you intentionally. You are more precious to me than anything", he said, "When i thought about you talking with him, i got so jealous i lost my mind" he repeatedly kissing the delicate skin as I flushed pink.
I felt confused by his kiss to my wrist. Lifting his golden eyes to me, he tugged the towel around my neck away as my damp dishevelled hair fell,
"Let me make it up to you sweetheart. I have a hairdryer somewhere, so let me dry your hair for you before we eat, Ok?", he asked with pleading eyes.
I chewed on my bottom lip anxiously,
"Alright Toma. If you want too", I said cautiously not wishing to irk him again.
He smiled brightly, getting up to gather the hairdryer. Any tiredness I had felt, any relaxation I had felt, had all dissipated in that moment when adrenaline had pumped through my veins. I tried to take my mind off of what just happened, as I waited on his bed. I glanced to the cold selection of food, my tummy grumbling having missed breakfast.
Toma returned with a travel hairdryer and a brush excitedly, plugging it in,
"Did I tell you how cute you look in that nightdress? Well, you do look adorable", he said as he ran the brush through my damp hair followed by the hairdryer.
I felt embarrassed at the compliment, wishing he wouldn't say such things because it only got my hopes up knowing he meant nothing by it. It was surreal having Toma brush my hair and dry it for me. He sighed wistfully enjoying himself,
"I do like taking care of you. I like being the one who looks after you", he said softly to himself
I distractedly played with the pretty ribbon detailing on the night dress, trying not to upset him further by talking. I started to relax a little as he constantly ran the soft brush through the strands, followed by the hairdryer and its calming white noise. After what felt like an age, my hair was dry at last, as Toma put down the brush and dryer, coming around to check the results, obviously very pleased with himself,
"I have to admit I didn't do a bad job", he grinned, giving me a mirror to see.
He sat opposite me and brought the tray of continental food between us and a drink of orange juice. I picked up the glass and drank it thirstily finishing the orange juice,
"I do appreciate everything you have done for me, Toma. I didn't mean to upset you. I promise I won't bring up Ikki again because he obviously really angers you", I said cautiously, wanting to draw attention to how he had reacted.
Toma didn't react but just watched me intently as I picked up the croissant,
"Are you not eating anything? It's really good", I asked him, confused by the lack of response.
"No, I will grab something later" he said shaking his head holding his hands up refusing, "I need to get back to work anyway", he said simply.
His golden eyes were fixed on me as I ate the rest of the croissant and selection of the meats and cheeses feeling self-conscious as he watched me with a smile on his face.
Strangely, I started to feel woozy again, as Toma's face was going in and out of focus. I opened my mouth to say something but slumped forward, where Toma caught me before I fell to the floor. Sleep overcame me straight away as he gently laid me on my side on the bed. He moved the tray out the way, lifting my legs under the covers and lay down next to me, face to face, as I succumbed to the darkness.
Toma POV
I lay her down on her side as she fell asleep and got into the bed with her, watching her as she slept once again. I had put extra sleeping drugs into the drink to make sure she stayed out cold this time, not wanting to risk her trying to leave again. Waking her up at Midday today was not a smart move, as she was far more compos mentis and not as pliable. I felt some guilt keeping her drugged up but at the same time, I had enjoyed caring for her immensely. I stroked her hair as she lay on her side facing me, admiring her beautiful face. She had been so cute when I hand washed her in the bathroom all sleepy and shy. It had taken so much self-control not to wash her between her legs but that was taking advantage of her vulnerable state. When I touch her for the first time, I want her to be fully aware. I could feel myself getting hard just imagining it.
I was concerned that she had been so devious to try and go see Shin whilst I slept. Leading me to believe I may need a more extreme measure to stop her from escaping. I had a plan but I needed more time to prepare everything. I knew I had hurt her feelings when I had told her I did not see her in that way, that I was not attracted to her. I had to test her to see if she really felt strongly towards me and was happy to see she felt the same way about me. I knew it was cruel, but I had to know for sure.
I don't like seeing her frightened of me or crying because of me, but when she had cried when she broke the plate, her eyes had intensified, making my heart race. It was sweet how much she blushed around me, making me desire to kiss her so much more. When I had undressed her for her bath, I almost lost control, wanting to take her then and there. Her body had changed into a sexually desirable woman and I couldn't ignore it any longer.
When she mentioned that assholes name... Ikki, I lost it. Jealousy was tearing me apart inside. I meant every word when I said I didn't want her to see him or go back to work with him. I want her all to myself and if I had to do something drastic, I would for her.
Tonight after I finished my Uni work, I was going to deal personally with the Ikki fan club. Everything was ready for tonight. My revenge plan was just so perfect and did maximum damage without getting blood on my hands. I smiled thinking about Ikki all alone without his cronies. I moved closer to her and kissed her on her forehead, but I really wanted to kiss her lips. I watched her slow breathing a moment, simply content in looking at her fast asleep as I whispered,
"I can't wait until you are all mine, completely", kissing her cheek gently,
Getting up I went to finish my work leaving her to dream. I had to admit I was excited about tonight's revenge plan, those girls had it coming.
Chapter Text
I can't open my eyes, the sleepiness was overwhelming. I kept trying to wake up, only to succumb to sleep once again. Trying repeatedly to fight the tiredness, I finally open my eyes, waking on my side and looking at an indoor plant on the bedside table. It was dark outside, making me realise how long i had been asleep again.
I then felt my hair being stroked, I turn my eyes to the blurry face of Toma once again, caressing my hair gently,
"That was quite a long nap", he said with a warm smile, "I was surprised you didn't wake up. You looked so peaceful in your sleep, I couldn't bear to wake you. It did let me get lots of progress on my work done and I don't mind a sleeping beauty, but it's almost dinner, so try to wake up", his amber eyes lingered on me.
I felt like my mouth was incredibly dry,
"Wh-what time is it Toma?", I ask disorientated, "How long...was I asleep?", I grumbled, trying to sit up as Toma assisted me.
I looked at his handsome face that kept going in and out of focus. Toma laughed softly,
"It is 8 pm sweetheart", he tilted his head and smirked seeing my confusion, "You have slept for over six hours", I shook my head trying to understand, as he continued, "I hope you are hungry", he grinned, "I will get you something to drink too. Try not to fall asleep again, sleepy head", he cupped my cheek making me blush.
I had to stop feeling this way towards Toma, it is pointless to love someone who does not return your affections.
I laid my head back on the headboard behind me, trying to comprehend why my body insisted on making me sleep all the time. Toma was taking a long time and I was desperately thirsty as I sat in his bed.
Quietly I got out from under the covers, going unsteadily towards the kitchen, wanting to get myself a drink of water, rather than expecting him to do everything for me. My legs were wobbly as I hugged the wall for support determined.
When I glanced into the kitchen my stomach fell, as I saw Toma grinding up some pills with a pestle and mortar. He put the powder into my drink and into some soup, stirring it in as he hummed softly to himself. I hid behind the door, peeking inside to see a bottle of Ambien sleeping drug and finally understood. I felt sick to my stomach, Toma had been drugging me to keep me asleep. I couldn't believe it, not Toma! I wanted to cry it was so awful to realise this truth. I saw him turn around and quickly darted back to the bed, my legs shaking, getting under the covers as he came into the room carrying a tray. I forced a smile at him, when he brought the tray over to me, placing it across my lap. My heart was racing and as I stared at the food,
"Um, are you not eating, Toma?", I asked nervously.
"No Princess" he said as he sat down next to me"I have already eaten. " he smiled, "I thought you may not be able to handle a big meal because you looked so tired, so I made you soup instead. Lots of good ingredients to nourish your body, yeah?", he said brightly.
I hesitated, not wanting to have any of it, knowing it would only drug me. I felt tears welling up and Toma noticed,
"Why are your eyes getting watery? Is something wrong?", he asked concerned.
I didn't know what to say, I couldn't look him in the eyes as I felt a tear rolling down my cheek,
"I... don't know", I lied distraught, "Perhaps everything has gotten on top of me finally. I mean there must be a reason for why I have been sleeping all the time...",
I flicked my eyes to Toma, momentarily hoping he would confess, but he simply gave me a concerned look. If I had felt heartbroken before, this was even more painful. My trust in Toma was destroyed and he expected me to eat and drink the drugged food. My stomach twisted,
"Maybe there is something wrong with me. Maybe I am depressed or something", I said as the salty tears streamed down my face. I glanced to the pot plant on the bedside table forming an idea, "Uh, Toma, please can you get me a tissue?", I asked sniffing, unable to stop the river of tears.
Toma looked surprised at the request and immediately got up,
"Of course Sweetheart, I don't like to see you cry. I have some soft tissues somewhere", he nodded to the food on the tray with a smile, "Tuck in", he encouraged as he turned away.
I watched him disappear into the bathroom in search of tissues, hearing the opening and closing of drawers. Straight away, I poured part of the soup and drink into the soil of the pot plant. Holding the glass to my lips, I wanted to give the impression that I was drinking, waiting with a rapidly beating heart for him to return. He walked back in carrying a packet of tissues,
"Sorry that took so long. Oh great, you have managed to have some soup, good girl. Is it nice?", he asked beaming at me.
I nodded remaining silent as I pretended to drink from the cup. Toma sat down and took out a tissue, wiping away the tears on my face gently,
"How do you feel? Are you feeling tired still? Hmmm?", he questioned.
I kept my eyes lowered, wishing it was not true that Toma had been drugging me on purpose. My heart was beating so hard, I was so sure he may hear it. I pretend I was feeling tired,
"I think... I think I need to close my eyes", I said as my stomach fell, knowing I was lying to him.
Toma nodded and took the glass from my hands and moved the tray off my lap, putting it on the bedside table. I faked a yawn, as he stroked my cheek,
"You get your head down sweetheart", he said stroking my cheek.
I gave him a faint smile and slowly blinked as I settled under the covers. Closing my eyes, I controlled my breathing, trying to seem like I was sleeping. Toma stood up and cleared away the tray into the kitchen. I felt utterly trapped and frightened for my safety; something I never thought would happen around Toma. I had to stop myself from crying again as I heard him walking about the room.
The bed depressed as I felt Toma leaning over me. I had to make my breathing steady and even, but really wanted to hold my breath with anxiety. I heard him sigh wistfully,
"Fast asleep my sleeping beauty", he whispered, chilling me inside, "I won't let anyone touch you but me", he said possesively making my anxiety spike.
I felt a mixture of emotions as I forced myself to remain still. It took so much self-control to maintain this farce, as he ran his fingers through my hair and down my shoulder. His hand stroked down my legs over the covers,
"I would do anything for you. I have done everything I could for you", he said to himself.
I wondered what he meant. Did he mean taking care of me and keeping me asleep or something else? Toma leant in closer and I commanded myself to remain quiet as he kissed my forehead gently.
"You are mine", he whispered , "Its not that Im a jealous guy. I just don't like other guys lusting after you. It drives me mad. I can't stand it" he said, making my stomach flip.
Toma rose off the bed again and moved to the computer desk. I heard him typing away on the keyboard as I tried to think what to do. I could no longer trust Toma and had to refuse any food or drink he offered. His love for me had gone into a darker territory that was frightening. I had no idea why he felt it necessary to keep me drugged but then a thought occurred, it was so I was utterly dependent on him alone. How long had he thought he could keep my comatosed for? It was utterly sick to behold.
Suddenly the door bell rang as I almost cried out in surprise. I rolled onto my side away from Toma, hoping to hide any facial expressions. I heard Toma sigh deeply as he hesitated in answering the door. He obviously didn't want people to know that he had me in his home. I then heard banging on the door and Shin's voice,
"Toma, open the door. I know you are in there", Shin called banging more.
With a tut I heard Toma get up and go into another room briefly, then his footsteps went towards the door, as I listened to the noise of locks behind turned. I slightly parted my eyes to glance covertly towards him and watched as he yanked the door open,
"What are you doing here Shin?", he whispered sharply, barring the entrance, "Go away, you will upset my neighbours. It is too late to just drop by, you should have called or something", Toma hissed.
I could see Shin standing just outside with an enraged expression and his fists balled. My stomach flipped as I hoped Shin could talk sense into Toma and help me. His red eyes were fixed angrily on Toma,
"Where is she, Toma? I know you have her here", Shin almost spat in rage.
Shin shoved Toma out the way and came to my side, his gloved hand brushed my hair from my face and then shook my shoulder. I told myself I had to remain completely still and fake sleeping, so Toma wouldn't realise I was pretending to take his drugged food and drink.
"Here you are!" Shin sighed with relief , I've been looking for you everywhere. Why didnt you reply to my messages?" He asked me.
Shin realised I wasn't responding and tried to shake me but when I didn't react, he shook me vigorously.
"What's going on?", Shin said startled, "Why is she still sleeping?" he shook me harder, "Hey! Wake up already"
Toma closed the door seething as he walked towards Shin,
"You should'nt have come in without asking", Toma said angrily, stopping at the end of the bed and turning to stare at Shin, his arms folded, "As you can see, she is resting. Now, you have found her, you can go. You are not welcome here Shin", he said holding his
"Why isnt she waking up? What have you done to her?" Shin asked distressed "You sick bastard! You gave her sonething!", he said with fists clenched, squaring up to Toma.
"I've been keeping her safe at my place" Toma simply replied, "It's for her own well being she stays here" Toma said simply, "So now you have seen her you can leave", Toma snarled annoyed
I wanted to open my eyes and reassure Shin but I didn't know how safe I or Shin was.
"And what do you mean by, 'keeping her safe'? Are you sure you didn't force her here against her will?", Shin accused.
"Being here with me is to avoid danger" Toma said in annoyance, "Danger she narrowly missed when you lured her away, making her think she should be frightened of me, you asshole!", Toma said menacingly,
"Bastard!" Shin hissed, "Who gave you the right to do this? Huh?"
I could sense Shin was looking at me, I felt his gloved hand stroking my cheek as I willed myself to stay perfectly still,
"Come on idiot? You don't want to be here, do you? Wake up", Shin asked pleadingly.
I was too frightened to respond and blow my cover.
"She can't hear you, Shin" Toma's voice was steady and deep, "Knocked out on sleeping drugs. So you can't wake her for at least six hours", he smirked,
" You're sick in the head" Shin growled angrily, "I won't let you hurt her a second longer"
"How long have we known each other, Shin? And yet you think I could harm her? No. You just wanted her for yourself", he argued.
"Drugging her just so she will stay with you is harming her!" Shin cried out, "It doesnt matter what I want. If she wants me just as a friend I'm satisfied as long as she is happy"
Toma seemed to notice then that Shin was touching my cheek, his voice tinged with anger.
"Take your damned hands off of her" Toma growled possessively, storming towards Shin, "She belongs to me", Toma grabbed his hand,
"What the Hell are you doing?" Shin exclaimed in shock, "Get off me!" he snatched his hand away angrily,
"My Princess, understands. I am doing this to keep her safe. Something you failed to do when the bullies cut her hair", Toma said as he pushed Shin away from the bed, "I am not going to justify myself to you anymore", he shoved Shin again, "I don't trust you. I don't trust anyone. Don't get involved", he stopped pushing and stepped back, "Entrust her to me", he said in a deadly tone.
Shin was taken aback by the way Toma was acting,
"What? Why should I? She is not your girlfriend, she is not your pet or property either!", Shin reasoned but it was futile.
"Since we have known each other a long time, I will give you a chance to leave" Toma said coldly, "If you come back here again? I will cut you deep, right to the bone. Do you understand? I am protecting her from harm and from you!" he snapped.
Shin shook his head in disbelief. He then gripped Tomas shoulders, trying to make him see sense.
"Even if something did happen to her. Is it really necessary to keep her here for days drugged up in secret?" Shin said urgently, "This is not for her wellbeing. You cant do this forever!", Shin tried to reason with his friend.
Toma shrugged off Shin's hands, stepping back putting himself between me and Shin.
"I told you. I don't trust anyone. Not even you, Shin. Don't get in the way", Toma said scarily. He turned to look down at me, putting his back to Shin, "I love her", he stated flatly as Shin balked in shock.
I almost made a sound I was so surprised by his confession. If he had said those three words yesterday, I would have been overjoyed, but now it cut me deep.
"Shin, I want to talk to you outside", Toma said abruptly, "If you don't, I'll throw you out, without explaining anything", Toma's tone was uncompromising.
"You Bastard", Shin said fuming and gritted his teeth, "Fine, I will hear you out but I am not leaving here without her. Just as you don't trust me, I definitely don't trust you now either", Shin spat out.
Shin moved towards the bed and called to me,
"I will sort this mess out I promise" Shin said, "I will carry you out of here if i have too. No matter what, I won't let him get away with this"
Glaring at Toma, he stormed to the front door with Toma following close behind.
I opened my eyes a little to watch them leave, my heart beating wildly in my chest. In horror, I saw Toma pull out of his waistband a large knife, holding it behind his back as he stepped outside with Shin. I couldn't stand back and do nothing now, so I bolted out of bed, running towards the front door on weak limbs but the door shut before I could get there. I pulled on the handle and found it locked as I banged on the door,
"SHIN! SHIN, HE HAS A KNIFE!", I scream desperately.
Terrified, I hear grunting and scuffling outside, indicating Toma and Shin were fighting. Looking around for a key, I couldn't see it anywhere. I started to cry uncontrollably, as I banged my fist on the door,
"No! SHIN! Please, Toma please don't hurt him", I shrieked, sobbing.
The sound of punches and cries of pain were heard on the other side. Why did I pretend to be asleep? I should have had the courage to face Toma, but I was weak and frightened of what he was capable of. This was not the Toma I thought I knew. I banged my hand on the door repeatedly in despair, shaking my head in misery as everything went quiet outside. The sound of a key turning alerted me as I stepped back, my heart a jackhammer in my chest.
Toma stepped into the apartment and paused shocked to see me awake. He had a superficial cut on his cheek and his clothing was dishevelled with blood stains, as he held a bloody knife. I covered my mouth in terror, feeling like I may faint,
"What have you done Toma? Where is Shin?", I ask quietly, my entire body shaking as I stepped back as he advanced slowly.
A slow smile lifted the corner of his mouth,
"So, look who is a pretty little liar!" Toma scoffed derisively, "You fooled me that's for sure. I will have to be more careful with you in the future", Toma said with a sinister look.
He followed my petrified gaze to the knife in his hand,
"Shin went away" Toma answered before I could ask, "I never expected him to interfere. The knife looks worse than it actually is. We came to an understanding Shin and I", Toma said simply.
He then put the bloody knife back in its sheath in his waistband, his amber eyes flashing towards me. He continued to walk advancing on me, as I backed away wide eyed, coming up against the bed with a shriek. Toma chuckled watching me intently,
"I thought this was going well, too. You, overheard us right?" Toma smirked, "I told you I would do anything for you. Even cutting Shin with this, to keep him away from us" he lifted the bloody knife to show me
"Y-you stabbed, Shin?" I gasped in shock, shaking my head in denial, "How could you? He is our friend!"
"it bothers me that you care so much" Toma said sharply, making me flinch, " Don't worry Shin has minor injuries but he now knows not to mess with me. I won't hurt him more... if you behave", he said dangerously, "Out of consideration for our history and friendship, I didn't kill Shin, but that may change. It all depends on you really", he grinned nastily.
I shook my head terrified, holding my hands up protectively as he abruptly grabbed my wrists drawing me close, looking into my panicked eyes,
"Hmmm, When you look at me like that, it does hurt a little" Toma frowned, "Haven't I always looked out for you. I made sure to watched you every day, never too far away. Watched you to and from work...always", he said pushing me to sit on the bed.
I looked up at him in shock crawling on my back up the bed to get away,
"Thats crazy!" I said in distress, "Shin wont just give up!" I cried out, " He will come back for me!
"I dont think I need to worry about Shin" Toma chuckled, "He wont go to the police because of his past! No doubt he will try to be the hero and save my little princess himself"
I couldnt believe what he was saying, fear coursing through my body as I stared at him.
"You have beaten, cut and threatened Shin and you will hurt him or worse if he tries to come back? Who are you?", I said fretfully as tears ran down my cheeks in distress, "Did you know the Ikki fan girls were waiting with scissors for me?" I asked, imagining him waiting for the right moment to intervene.
"That's right" Toma smirked, "Putting you in danger may have been all part of my plan. That's how I cornered you and confined you to this room", he snickered at my panicked expression," It was the only way to make you mine so you would need me" his golden gaze roamed over me eagerly.
He climbed onto the bed and crawled over me, as he hovered over my body, supported by his arms,
"Are you scared of me now?", he asked in a pouting voice, "The more you want to be distant, the closer i want to be."
Toma then wrapped his arms around my resisting body, lifting me up so I straddled his knee. I cried out in shock, shaking continually, not wanting to be touched by him. He held me tightly to his warm body, as I stiffened in his strong arms,
"Let me go, Toma!" I whined, struggling to escape.
"It's pointless to resist...I have been waiting for this moment for so long", Toma sneered, "I am a selfish man. I just want to keep you all to myself" he said as he pulled back to look into my eyes.
I held my breath as he abruptly captured my lips in a devastating kiss. I squealed in distress, trying to pull away. Lamenting that if he had kissed me days ago I would have been deliriously happy, but now it was like being kissed by a complete stranger. He pulled away regarding my frightened expression,
"It may have all been too late. Or maybe I waited too long, but I do love you. More than you can possibly know", he said pressing his lips hard to mine.
He sighed softly into my mouth, his warm lips brushing mine. Tears rolled down my face as I silently cried, feeling numb.
"I only wanted to keep you from crying, but I couldn't grant even that one wish", he said as his eyes searched my scared ones, "I can see I am going to have to be stricter with you Princess. Can't have you escaping me now", he grinned sardonically.
I struggled in his arms as he reached into his pocket, putting something in his mouth. Lifting his amber lust filled gaze to me, he threaded his fingers in my hair tightening his grip making me yowl in distress. Abruptly, he kissed me again hard , his tongue demanding entry and exploring my mouth. I felt something strange in my mouth and realised it was one of those sleeping pill as I cried tears of anguish. Toma yanked my head back by my hair and clamped his hand over my mouth growling,
"Swallow it!", he demanded, "Don't defy me sweetheart"
I whimpered in his hold. With tears flowing, I complied feeling like I had no choice. He smirked, whispering,
"That's my good girl... good girl", he cooed soothingly,
Toma released his grip on my hair roots and stroking my hair gently. Pulling me to him in a suffocating embrace, I sobbed on his shoulder confused and weak. The drug was strong as I began to feel drowsy, my strength leaving my body as I cried into his jacket. He continued to stroke my hair softly, but it was less than soothing.
"I love you my Princess... so much it hurts", Toma whispered in my ear,
I gave over to unconsciousness once again, slumped against his body as he rocked me gently.
Toma POV
I held onto her for a good while after she had drifted off into a drug induced slumber. I had to force the pill into her mouth because she would probably never eat or drink anything I made for her again. I underestimated her it seems. She fooled me into believing she had eaten and drank the drugged meal I made, faking being sleepy... clever girl. I will have to be more vigilant around her and take measures to ensure she does not escape.
Whilst I held her to me, her body slack like a ragdoll, I sighed softly, wondering if she would ever let me hold her like this again. The memory of her soft lips and her sweet taste lingered, as I recalled the first time we kissed longingly. Not exactly the best circumstances for our first kiss, but I simply couldn't control myself a second longer. I held her relaxed body to me and lay her back onto my bed gently, leaning over her to regard her beautiful face and stroked her cheek.
Then I remembered how Shin had touched her cheek and I felt anger bubbling up inside.
"Damn Shin, why did he have to come here and make trouble? If he had just left us alone and walked away, I wouldn't have had to take drastic measures"
He will be fine of course, I didn't cut his arm too badly, just enough to show him I was not to be messed with. When we had fought outside my apartment ferociously, mostly Shin was trying to stop me using the knife on him, dodging it defensively. At one point he had managed to get on top of me as we wrestled with the knife. I was glad it had been dark outside, as the outdoor lights were not working hiding our fight from nosy neighbours.
Shin had grabbed the handle with me and pushed it back until it scratched my cheek slightly, the bastard. That was when I saw red and a surge of adrenaline hit me. We battled back and forth, until I finally got an opening and struck his arm, cutting through his jacket and into the flesh. Shin had looked at me in disbelief, clutching his arm as I held up the knife with his blood on. I told him that if he went to the police or told anyone, I would come find him and cut him deeper. I knew Shin would never go to the police because of his family history and distrust. So Shin then ran for his life, his arm bleeding as I watched him disappear with his tail between his legs.
Looking down at her sleeping form again I whispered,
"Oh Princess , I am so sorry I had to make you sleep again. I have things I have to get done tonight, so I can't have you trying to escape me. Don't worry, we will be together alone soon. Tonight, I have to deal with those fangirls of Ikki... all for you. Sweet dreams sweetheart, when you wake up I have plans to make you mine completely",
I kissed her soft cheek gently. Getting up, I cover her up to keep her warm and looked at the time. I know where and what time the fangirls of Ikki meet up with Rika, now they cannot go to Meido no Hitsuji. I was actually looking forward to this. Glancing back at her,
"I will see you in the morning, Princess...", I say with a smile, as I walk out the door, locking it behind me.
Chapter Text
I have been awake for nearly an hour, staring at the ceiling in shock after what happened the previous night. The early morning light lit up the room in golden hues that reminded me painfully of Toma's eye colour. I feel numb inside after learning he had purposefully drugged me, just so he could control me. Toma had confessed his love, but I don't feel happy about it. I am so worried about Shin, after he had been slashed by Toma of all people, nit knowing how badly he was hurt. I am also deeply worried what Toma may do to me now too.
I looked around the apartment nervously, but when I realised he wasnt hiding anywhere, I felt a great sense of relief, followed by guilt for feeling that way. I had half expected to find myself tied to the bed when i had woken up but strangely, Toma had left me all alone in his place. I don't understand why he hadn't he drugged me again. Did he really believe I wouldn't try to escape?
A then saw a note had been left on the bedside table for me. I read the message with shaking hands, reading Toma's handwriting:
TOMA NOTE: I need to go to University to see a Professor about taking some time off, but I will be back around ten. Dont do anything that will get you into trouble. Be a good girl for me.
I scrunched up the paper in frustration realising he thought I was just going to do as he told me. The stress and strain overwhelmed me then, thinking over everything Toma had done, sobbing uncontrolably on his bed.
I could smell his scent on the pillows, which made my heart ache. When Toma had kissed me, my stomach fell and a confusing feeling filled me, as I both loved and hated it. I had been dreaming of Toma finally kissing me and of him saying he loved me too but now I just feel sad. Like a heavy weight was tugging inside of me because I am so conflicted over my feelings for him. Before I knew how sinister Toma had become, I had loved him intensely. Can emotions like that just go away that easily? I began to worry that I was developing some kind of Stockholm syndrome.
I have to pull myself together and think carefully about my next move. I couldnt just stay here waiting for Toma to return, not knowing what he had planned to do to me next . I made the decision to try and escape for real, even if I had to fight Toma. Knowing Shin's past with law enforcement, I didnt think he would go to the police. Toma was right about Shin, he would try to find a way to save me in his own way, without getting the law involved. I doubted Shin would contact Ikki for help either, since Shin would indeed want go rescue me himself. I knew if my friends, Mine and Saki were here, they would tell me to go to the police myself, but i dont want to get him arrested. I still hope that Toma can go back to how he used to be. I groaned because I dodn't want to put Shin or Ikki in harms way but i had to ask for their help , however I don't know how to contact them.
I got dressed in loose clothing for ease of comfort as quickly as possible, aware that Toma could return at any moment. I was determined to figure something out once I was out of Toma's apartment and able to think clearly. I suddenly heard my text ringtone for the first time in days. I frantically began searching his apartment for the source of the sound and finally discovered my phone hidden behind some books on the shelf. I was shaking I was so relieved to see my phone again. I discovered loads of messages, including the concerned ones from Shin and Ikki. I tried to ring Ikki, but it went to voicemail again, so I tried Shin but worryingly his rang off. This made me more anxious as I texted Shin:
ME: SHIN, PLEASE TELL ME YOU ARE ALRIGHT AFTER LAST NIGHT. I HAVE TO KNOW YOU ARE SAFE. HOW BADLY ARE YOU HURT? I HAVE FOUND MY PHONE AND TRIED TO CALL. PLEASE HELP ME!
I grabbed my bag and put the phone inside and went to the front door uncertain how I was going to get out. I grabbed the handle when to my surprise, it was on the latch and easily opened. I couldn't believe he had not locked it! Maybe Toma had so much on his mind leaving me this morning he somehow forgot. Regardless of the reason, all that mattered was that I could escape, but where too?
If I returned home, the fan girls and Rika could be waiting for me again. I couldnt go to the University to ask Kent for assistance out of the blue and besides, I could run in to Toma there. Shin had recently moved but I didnt know where too. I couldnt go to the cafe to ask Ikki to protect me, especially if Toma came looking for me there causing trouble. I had to find a sanctuary away from Toma, somewhere safe. My phone then beeped making me jump out of my skin receiving a message:
SHIN TEXT: ARE YOU ALRIGHT?
ME TEXT: YES, BUT I NEED YOUR HELP TO FIND SOMEWHERE TO GO, WHERE I CANNOT BE FOUND.
SHIN TEXT: I WILL SEND YOU DIRECTIONS TO A LOCATION. GO STRAIGHT THERE AND I WILL MEET YOU.
ME TEXT: OK. I JUST NEED TO DISAPPEAR FOR A WHILE.
SHIN TEXT: I WILL MAKE SURE OF IT.
I looked about Toma's apartment one last time thinking about the last few days and wondering how it was possible that he had become this way. Shin sent me directions to the meeting point and with a rapidly beating heart, I made a break for it. Using my phones map, I followed the footstep guide as I ran as quickly as my feet could carry me. I wondered what Shin had in mind for a hiding location. It had to be somewhere Toma had no idea about. When my phone rang, I stopped somewhere hidden, fearful i would run into Toma. I am out of breath when I answered but tried to keep my voice low to avoid being found..
"Ikki I am so glad you're calling!" I said trying to catch my breath.
"Are you alright, Darling? You sound strange?", Ikki asked sounding concerned.
"No... I mean yes. I am fine. Well not really. Toma has gone crazy", I blabbed frantically, but I told myself to calm down.
"I knew he was acting odd the other day. Have you heard what has happened to..", Ikki broke off, his voice tight
"What is it Ikki? What's wrong?", I questioned worriedly.
"All I know is that Rika is hurt badly and in hospital. I don't know anything else except that those three girls have apparently left town... I just don't know why but they are suspected for what's happened to Rika", Ikki said, sounding upset.
"Oh..." sighed, uncertain how to react, "Look Shin is helping me find somewhere to hide for a while. As soon as I am there I will call you, ok? I have to go", I say needing to get to the location.
"Look after yourself my darling, I am worried for you", Ikki said sincerely as I said goodbye.
Looking to my phone, I was only a few minutes away from the meetup spot. I wondered why it was in such a deserted part of town, on the outskirts of derelict buildings. I had to trust that Shin had chosen this location for a reason.
A foreboding building was before me, dark and abandoned. I stood hesitating on the perimeter wondering if I had made a mistake. There was nobody around in the vicinity, adding to my anxiety. Why had Shin chosen such an isolated place to meet up? I took out my phone and tried to call, but it rang off again. My heart rate was increasing as I stepped inside the huge lorry size garage door of the darkened building. There was nothing inside, except what looked like a car covered with a tarpaulin at one end and crates dotted across the stretch of concrete floor. I looked at my phone nervously, wondering where Shin was, not enjoying being alone in this place. My phone beeped with a message notification, as I jumped in surprise, obviously on edge as I read the message from Shin.
SHIN TEXT: I WILL BE WITH YOU SHORTLY.
I felt relief wash through me as I drew my coat closer around me, staring at the empty space, wondering what it used to be used for. Abruptly, I felt warm hands cover my eyes, making me flinch but soon settled,
"Shin, don't play games at a time like this", I said exasperated but there was no response.
The hands pulled away and I felt anxiety hit when I remembered that Shin always wore his gloves. Slowly, I turn on heel, only for my stomach to plummet to the ground seeing Toma. My eyes widened in distress as I took a step back and shook my head in distress.
Toma was stood with his hand on his hip arrogantly, holding Shin's mobile phone,
"You really do have a thing for danger" Toma sneered, " Meeting up in an abandoned warehouse is like something from a horror movie... but you didn't worry about that, because it was Shin", he said with a deadly tone, his amber eyes watching me intensely. He sighed as he turned off Shin's phone, "I knew if I took Shin's phone, you would follow him blindly. You wanted to disappear, then I will give you exactly what you want Princess", he smiled darkly.
"Toma, please, this is not you", I begged, holding my hands up to keep him away.
I was fearful of the reason for why he had brought me here, wondering what he planned. I watched as though in slow motion as Toma took out a pair of police style handcuffs and dangled them from one finger with a devious smirk. Fight or flight adrenaline flooded my system as I turned to run.
His eyes narrowed as he saw I was about to bolt and as I took one step, he lunged for me, grabbing my wrist and pressing the first half the cuff to my joint. As it snapped on, I shrieked in a panic trying to pull away,
"NO TOMA NO, LET ME GO... SOMEONE HELP ME!!", yelling out as loud as I could.
My shout only reverberated around the empty building disturbing some birds. He pulled me back by my captive cuffed wrist and snatched for my other limb as I squirmed frantically, my heart erratically beating in fear. I screamed in distress, wanting to make as much noise as possible to draw attention and get help, fighting him with everything I could muster, refusing to give up.
It was impossible to fight his strength, as he finally managed to pull my other arm back roughly, bringing the hand back easily to connect my wrists. I yowled in discomfort when the second metal cuff hit my joint sharply, as it snapped shut with a damming click. Struggling out of breath, even as my wrists were cuffed behind my back, wanting only to escape. Toma growled in frustration as he battled with me, clamping his hand over mouth to silence me,
"Enough of this", Toma hissed, "Stop resisting me, Princess" he said sharply, "Its too late to start yelling now. I wont ever let you go"
Toma wrapped his arms tightly around my upper body pinning my limbs to my sides and pulled me against him. My back slammed into his hard body as I squirmed against him, my wrists useless behind me at the small of my back as my cries were muffled behind his warm hand. He held on, squeezing the breath from me. I whimpered behind his hand as I felt Toma's breathing against the nape of my neck as he said,
"I told you again and again how dangerous it is to go outside" Toma said "What do I have to do to get you to listen to me?", he sighed, "Im going to chase and catch you no matter where you go"
Toma pressed his cheek against mine as his honey coloured hair tickled my skin,
"You wanted to run away from me that badly? Did I not care for you, feed you, wash you, dress you? Was it really that terrible?", he said, "If you hadn't have escaped again, I wouldn't have been forced to handcuff you for your own safety", he sighed heavily, "Are you going to stop screaming? Will you behave?" he asked.
I realised the futility of the situation as I strained out of breath, my nose flaring. I gave in and nodded as best as I could, fear coursing through me. Toma slowly took his hand from my mouth but tightened his grip on my body, constricting my breathing making me gasp.
"Toma, why are you doing this to me? I don't understand what's gotten into you", I said anxiously managing only slight movement against his tight hold, "Drugging me for days on end is not taking care of me", I accused,
I was trying to snap some sense into him. I couldn't believe how stupid I had been not to see the signs. Shin's texts were normally light-hearted and even in difficult times made me laugh. The stress of escaping made me ignore the warning signs, including the fact that Shin's hands were normally cold or wearing gloves but when I felt hands on my eyes, they were warm. My wrists were sore from where the cuffs had dug into the flesh and bone. I stiffened as I heard Toma smell my hair,
"Given the circumstances, I will tell you everything", he said
Toma held me to him in a tight embrace that was uncompromising,
"You were being bullied, right? I wanted to protect you from it. But as long as you felt attraction towards Ikki, the bullying wouldn't end", he sighed deeply, "I know Shin also feels deep emotions towards you too. But I couldn't stand watching you be with another guy. I had to find a way to get you alone",
"Toma? You're wrong! I don't feel anything but friendship towards Ikki and Shin!" I cried out in distress.
Toma suddenly released his hold and spun me around to face him, wrapping his arm around my waist to hold my body against him.
"Don't piss me off by lying to me, Sweetheart" Toma warned making me freeze, "Do not speak unless I give you permission. I will gag you if you misbehave again" he threatened as I stared in disbelief, wide-eyed.
I pressed my lips together, wanting to say something but was too scared. Toma continued, holding unrelentingly, his free hand lifted and stroked softly across my heaving chest and into my hair forcing me to look at him.
"I had to do something to help stop those bullies and was given the opportunity when those girls beat you up", Toma stated, "I didn't like seeing you being hurt, but I figured I could use this as a chance to get you all alone. So you would depend on me and realise how vulnerable you were without me"
I struggled then hard in his grasp wanting to get away, but this angered Toma,
"Stop that! I'm only thinking about protecting you", he said sharply as he tightened his grip in my hair at the back frustrated, causing me to grimace, "Everything I did, I did it all for you. To keep you safe. If i dont have you within my grasp, I feel anxious"
Toma's golden eyes searched my frightened ones a moment, my breathing shallow. Abruptly he pulled me to him and kissed my lips hard, holding me still with his hand still in my hair. I cried out but the noise was absorbed by his consuming kiss. He finally pulled away and held me to him in a tight embrace. His warm breath cascaded across my skin making me shiver. My cheek pressed to his firm chest as he held me tight.
"For your sake, I'd do anything" Toma said, "No matter what anyone thinks", he held me to him firmly in a hug as I stiffened against him whimpering. He continued regardless of my protests, "In the extremist sense, no matter what you think of me, I decided to protect you in my own way", he said sincerely.
I already knew Toma's twisted and confused emotions had pushed him to take drastic actions. I just didn't know how to escape from this out of control spiral,
"Please Toma, just let me go", I said shakily, "You're really frightening me!"
Immediately I felt a change in the atmosphere, as Toma tensed against me, as he tightened his fingers in my hair.
"Did you not question why you found your phone? Why you got the letter saying I would be gone? Why the door could be opened?", he asked incredulously, "I was testing you to see if you would try to escape me and see who you would go to for help" he revealed,
"There is no need for any of this! The fan girls have disappeared and Rika has been hurt badly, Ikki told me", I pleaded.
Toma gritted his teeth hearing Ikki's name, as he pulled away, gripping my upper arms glaring at me angrily,
"So you called Ikki? I should have known it was that pretty boy you would try to go too", he said turning his face away as his pained expression was hidden by his honey coloured hair. his lip curled menacingly, "Perhaps I should pay him a visit after all and make it so his perfect looks are marred. Then you would only see me", he hissed possessively as he looked back into my distressed eyes.
I felt panic taking over, hearing his threat to disfigure Ikki out of jealousy,
"Ikki is just a friend, please don't hurt him" i begged. "You hadn't let me speak to him in days, so of course, I rang him straight away to find out how he was. He was upset because Rika had been hurt. There is nothing there but friendship. Why don't you believe me?",
I looked down at his chest in despair, feeling tears rolling down my cheeks.
"I know Rika is hurt...", he said coldly as I shot my head up wide-eyed shaking my head as he continued, "I wanted to make that damned Ikki fan club pay for what they did to you. So I came up with a plan to keep you from harm and exact revenge with simple mind tricks... Was Ikki upset hearing his obsessive Ringleader got hurt? I hope so, I wanted him to feel pain too", Toma smirked sardonically.
"W-What?" I gasped, "I don't know who you are anymore"
Toma's smile faded seeing my distraught expression, pulling away with tears of fear,
"Don't be like that! I would never harm you. I want only to protect you" Toma said, "Please don't be upset", he said as he wrapped his arms around me again, "I feel irritated hearing that from you"
My cheek pressed against his firm chest as my tears soaked into his striped top whilst he embraced me. I shook my head in disbelief as the atrocities kept mounting exponentially,
"You can't be serious. What did you do Toma?", my words muffled slightly by his embrace, feeling hysteria taking over.
I needed to keep him talking until I could figure out an escape. I couldn't accept this was the Toma I knew and loved. Loved? Did I still love Toma now? I thought, listening to his pounding heartbeat. Toma kissed my neck dragging me out of my thoughts as I inhaled sharply, trying to pull away but he held to me insistently,
"Stop resisting me! You can't escape me now" Toma insisted, "We are all alone here, so remember I am a man too. If I wanted to, I could get really forceful with you", he whispered threateningly against my ear, making me whimper at the insinuation.
Toma nuzzled my neck causing me to stiffen against him.
"If you really want to know what happened I will tell you. I have plenty of time after all" He He sighed softly as he held me against him, "I broke into their fan club and drugged their drinks just enough to make them weak and disoriented",
I grimaced when he bit my neck lightly, making my breath hitch.
"They were shocked and dizzy but unable to fight me as I tied up the three girls and Rika up" Toma explained, " I then gave them a choice... Either, drink poison and die together like some insane suicide pact. The news would report an obsessed fan club, crazy in love with the incredible Ikki, that they could never have for themselves, so decided to kill themselves in the name of love",
His hand started stroking my hair making me shudder as I imagined the scene graphically,
"The other option was to choose one person to blame for their crimes against you" He continued "That person must suffer for each time they had hurt you and the others would be allowed to go free but only if they leave town forever. Escaping with their life in tact."
I desperately wished this was a nightmare I would wake from. My mouth was incredibly dry as I was forced to listen to the lengths Toma had gone to. This was beyond into Yandere territory that never ended well. I couldn't accept that Toma would make someone choose such horrible fates,
"No... Toma, you didn't? Please tell me the truth", I cried, scared out of my wits.
Toma chuckled pulling back with a wry smirk to look in my scared eyes,
"You think I would do something as horrific poisoning someone?", he tutted in disappointment, "No, that was the best part, it was all just a ruse to force their hand and make them leave you alone for good. I was not going to get blood on my hands" he chuckled "I told them they would be forced to write suicide notes, and then put the cocktail of poisons in the punch themselves. It was all just empty threats and clever psychological manipulations because I knew what option they would choose all along",
He kissed my neck sending shivers down my spine,
"I had no intention of being tried for murder... No. They were going to do all the dirty work themselves and they did so with very little coercion", he said matter of factly.
Tears were steadily flowing down my cheek as I listened in abject terror to the story. My world was crumbling around me and I was powerless to stop it. I never thought I could be so frightened looking into his deep amber eyes. I struggled then harder in his grasp wanting desperately to get away from him but he grabbed the chain connecting my wrists and forced them high up my back. Grimacing, my chest was lewdly thrust out by the position, I cried out despite my tears frantically,
" This is insane! Who are you? Why would you do this?", I asked feeling out of control as I closed my eyes and dropped my head in disbelief.
Toma grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking my head back, as he stared down into my watery eyes,
"I did this all for you! Why can't you see that?" Toma growled, "They had to pay! They had to suffer. So I made them choose... I was actually shocked how easily they fell for it. Just shows that if you are rotten on the inside, you only need a small push to be rotten on the outside too ", he said coldly.
I was unable to move as he held the cuffs at my back and gripped my hair, having no choice but to listen to him,
"They obviously didn't want to die... so they argued amongst themselves. All I did was coerce them with idle threats and they folded quickly" He said "Finally, poor Rika was ganged up on by her three followers. Her face was petrified when she realised they were not as devoted to her leadership as she thought...it was awful really how far they were willing to go to save their own necks", he sighed deeply, " I honestly thought they would have agonized over the choice or tried to negotiate or plea but it just proved to me how truly terrible they really were"
My heart raced dramatically as I tried to process what he was saying,
"The three girls decided Rika should get the punishment and they promised to leave town for good never to return" He said simply, "You see the stoic and proud Rika, refused hurt the three girls... which only showed her weakness and the bullies just exploited this. They were the true monsters because they would rather hurt a friend and save their own hides selfishly. So don't feel bad for them",
"Did you stab someone like you did Shin?, I asked scared, my imagination running wild thinking of the terrible dilemma they had to face. I strained to get away but he tightened his hold on my hair, "Ahh it hurts Toma, please let go! ", I grimaced as I instantly stopped fighting.
Toma tilted his head as honey coloured hair fell across his searching eyes,
"Don't resist me then sweetheart. I am not opposed to the look of fear in your eyes", he sneered, "Also, Shin was an isolated incident caused by his interference. I wouldn't do something so barbaric like that", he regarded the horror in my eyes,
My breathing hitched in fear, shaking my head not wanting to believe what I was hearing.
"Anyway, I loosened the fan girls ties, leaving the room and I gave them five minutes to punish Rika" He explained, "I told them to make her suffer for all the days they had bullied you... but they did something even I was shocked by" he said "The clock was ticking and I didn't hear any sounds, thinking they had a change of heart, but then heard pleading as the three stood around their fallen leader.", his eyes darkened,
"W-what did they do?" I asked with bated breath, unsure if I wanted to know the answer.
Toma slowly smiled with a sadism I had never known before,
"You really want to know?" Toma asked excitedly, "It was sickening really how quickly they turned against Rika like that" Toma recalled, "I then heard blood-curdling screams as the three girls used large scissors to stab her in the arms and legs. I had expected them to beat her up like they did to you, it was horrible and I broke it up", he shook his head in disgust "I only used manipulation and they needed such a little push to do the unthinkable. They needed very little persuading"
"Thats... horrifying!" I gasped out,
Toma shook his head with a sad expression, as though he had nothing to do with it.
"I know! They are truly terribke" he exclaimed as I stared at him, "The three girls left town and Rika got to live another day... only with scars as proof of her downfall, though I do feel some sympathy" he said, "Now Rika is in the hospital, and has refused to tell the police anything...", he sighed, "of course it had all been just empty threats but she didn't know that. The point is, you were avenged, no longer in danger from them and I can now concentrate on making you mine...", he said releasing my hair.
It was incomprehensible to believe that the same caring, loving Toma had become so frighteningly sadistic. I felt as though my heart had been stabbed with a knife as I listened. Everything I believed about Toma seemed a lie.
Abruptly, Toma span me around again, hooking his arm around my neck to keep me from running as I cried out in panic. From the corner of my eye, I saw him put a cloth in his hand wrapped around my neck and lift a bottle of something with his free one. Using his teeth, he undid the lid of the bottle and soaked the cloth as I smelt strong chemicals. I immediately figured out it was some kind of ether or chloroform as I strained against his choking arm. Toma tightened his hold, hissing against my ear,
"You know what this is don't you? You are a clever girl. Are you frightened?", he asked biting my ear as my heart beat frantically, " You said you wanted to disappear for a while and I think that is an excellent plan. Go someplace we won't be disturbed. Give you time to learn to appreciate me again... learn to love me again", he explained.
"No! I wont go anywhere with you!" I cried out desperatly, straining go get away.
" Calm down Princess!" Toma hushed me, "We will go somewhere alone, just the two of us to rekindle our love... but I know you won't go willingly right now. So I am forced to take you", I heard him chuckle behind me.
I gritted my teeth with determination, my breathing quickened with adrenaline knowing I had to try to escape. I had to get away from Toma and his psychotic personality change. I stamped on his instep as hard as I could, hearing him holler in anguish as he let go and hopped in pain. Once free I turned and kicked him hard in the shins with all my strength as he cried out in shock, falling backwards. I made a run for it, screaming for help, my legs pumping as fast as they could as I headed for the exit. I didn't care that my wrists were cuffed in this moment, all I cared about was running away.
I heard a snarl of anger far behind me. Toma regained his composure as he soaked the cloth again and darted after me, teeth clenched. My heart was erratic in my chest as I ran desperately to get away from him, but could hear his footsteps closing in. I screamed as Toma tackled me to the hard ground, the wind taken out of me because my wrists were behind my back preventing me from cushioning my fall. I gasped and wheezed for air as Toma got onto my back and pinned me to the ground with his strong legs. He was much heavier than I expected as he held me down easily. Both of us breathed hard,
"Did you really think after everything, I would let you get away from me?", he gasped, "I am glad I came prepared. I knew I was going to have to take a stricter attitude with you. You brought this on yourself Princess", he leant forward and clasped the chloroform cloth over my nose and mouth holding it there.
I shrieked in shock as the cloth was held against me, unable to stop myself from inhaling sharply. I strained under his weight a moment as my strength was drained until I couldn't resist any longer, feeling the dizzying chemical obscure my senses. I felt my world darken quickly as I gasped, despairing as I lost consciousness.
Toma POV
I had to hold the cloth over her nose and mouth a little longer. Her body relaxed until all energy had drained away. I got off her and gently rolled her onto her back. She looked so peaceful, my sleeping beauty. Taking off my orange shredded shirt around my waist, I rolled it up and put it under her head,
"I will just get my car sweetheart", I whispered, brushing the hair from her face, "Then we can go on our trip together",
I couldn't help smiling as I got up and limped back to my car hidden under the tarpaulin, my shins still hurting where she had kicked me. She had surprised me with her sudden attack, taking me off guard. I didn't know she had it in her, but it only made me love her more for her tenacity.
"I fear you will leave me one day when you realise what I have done..." I sighed, " Hmm, maybe I should do something drastic. Should I break her ankles so she can't run away from my love? Huh. When I say it outloud, I sound like a psychopath" I chuckled.
Getting in my vehicle, I drove back to where she was laid out like a Princess, waiting for the Prince to revive her. She had managed to run quite fast and far from me when she broke free. I will need to make sure that didn't happen again. Everything was ready for us at the location I had prepared; the difficult part was over. I opened the rear seat door and walked over to her sleeping form. Standing over her, I sighed deeply,
"We have time to rebuild our relationship . I can't wait to have you all to myself... alone and away from the rest of the world", I said gently.
I carefully supported her head and legs as I heaved her dead weight up bridal style. Carrying my precious cargo, I struggled to put her on the back seat. Finally arranging her across the back, I used the safety belts to keep her safe. It was not ideal, but I couldn't have her in the front seat slumping forward raising suspicion and I would never put her in the boot. I placed a blanket over her and stroked her face,
"We are off on a little break, just you and me. I have that little cabin we went to as kids all set up, a few hours north of here. Remember? Its surrounded by trees and near a lake a nd not far from the sea. I had to make some adaptations to make sure you don't escape me... but otherwise it will be romantic. Sleep well Princess. Soon we will be together and I will finally make you mine", I whispered.
I got up and went to the drivers seat, checking the time. I had at least a number of hours drive in order to get there and set up for my Princess. I realised I would probably need to reapply the chloroform to keep her knocked out at some point. I wiped down and tossed Shin's phone out the window, no longer needing it. Pulling out of the building and on to our next chapter together.
Chapter Text
I was drifting for a long time through layers of dreamless sleep, meandering aimlessly in the warm darkness of my unconscious state. The blackness began to dissipate as I slowly woke up like swimming from the bottom of a lake to the surface.
I gasped as I woke up with a start, my heartbeat racing in my chest as the last thing I remembered was running. I was lying on something soft and comfortable, yet my shoulder ached keenly. My memories hit me hard in that instant, dragging with it the full recollection of being chased by Toma and falling, unable to stop the impact because my hands were cuffed. I had obviously bruised my shoulder when he had tackled me when trying to run from him.
My heart felt like it was ripping in two knowing the awful truth. I tried to sit up but found my hands were tied with rough rope behind my back, forearm across forearm, so they sat at my lumbar. Panicking, I realised I was lying on a futon and wearing a pretty nightdress like the ones Toma had given me to wear at his place. Tugging on the rope was useless as I was effectively bound and helpless. Using my stomach muscles, I sat upright as my eyes widened in shock, seeing thick bars.
I was in some kind of cell in a sectioned off area, 2m by 3m with three walls wooden and the fourth, long black metal bars and a barred prison door. The small prison area contained a futon on the floor that I was on, with a small sink and steel toilet like a jail cell.
I stared out through the bars at a wooden cabin which had simple yet functional furnishings. There was a small rustic kitchen with basic appliances, a kitchen table at one end and a door leading outside. A lounge area was straight ahead with Television and comfortable looking sofas. I could see a door that led to a small bedroom with a double bed inside. From there a second door was visible, showing a bathroom beyond. The tiny cabin looked strangely familiar but I couldnt place it and the prison cell was so strange. Perhaps it was once a law enforcement out post.
I heard the door of the Cabin unlock, so immediately lay back down pretending to be asleep. I felt a chill run through my body hearing a low chuckle,
"Good morning, Princess! Did you sleep well?" Toma called out jovially, "There is no point pretending to be asleep again. I know that trick now so it won't work on me a second time", he smirked as he stood outside the cage.
I gritted my teeth and forced myself to sit up and face him,
"Toma, why are you doing this to me?", I asked quietly, staring into his amber eyes. I didn't recognise the man that stood before me, "The Toma I know would never kidnap someone", I said poignantly.
Toma sighed as he smiled at me on the other side of the cage bars.
"You obviously don't know the real me very well then" he replied darkly as he moved to the door, "If I don't do this you'll try to leave again, right?",
Toma then unlocked and opened the door to the prison. I immediately scrambled up on my feet using the wall for leverage, my bound arms hindering me greatly, as I dashed towards him, trying to break out, seeing the opportunity. Toma laughed mockingly at my escape attempt barring my exit,
"Tut tut! Where do you think you are going?" Toma asked, "I knew you would try to leave the moment I opened this cage. I know you better than you know yourself Princess", he said amused,
Grasping my upper arms, Toma easily subdued my struggles. I felt helpless with my arms bound uselessly behind me,
"Let me go, Toma! This is not right you know that! I thought you loved me!", I screeched
He coerced my struggling body back towards the futon and pushed me back onto it. I cried out as I landed on my behind haphazardly, falling on my back without my arms to support me. My nightdress riding up over my hip making me flush, revealing my underwear beneath. My shoulder renewed its keen ache as I grimaced in pain, my body shaking nervously as he stood over me.
"You're trembling", he sounded concerned as he crouched to touch my shoulder, making me wince, "Does it hurt? I'm sure it does, your shoulder is swollen... ", he stated,
I dared to look at him with hope but his golden eyes looked resigned and determined,
"I'm sorry. I have no intention of letting you go", he said simply before dropping to his knees and crawling over my squirming form like a stalking tiger, "I do love you, but I'm a man, too", he hissed as he lay his hands either side of my head, looking into my eyes with desire, "I thought if you were in here, I wouldn't be tempted", he said worryingly,
I regarded him with alarmed eyes. Abruptly he forced his knee between my legs, stopping me from closing them as I whimpered at the predicament. Leaning in to nuzzle my neck, making me inhale sharply as he touched the sensitive area, breathing across my flesh,
"You don't want to be assaulted by a man you don't like, do you? Or do you? Does this turn you on?", he taunted as I squirmed beneath him, "Its kinda hot, doing this when youre struggling beneath me. All tied up and exposed"
If it had been a couple of days before, and if Toma had been so sexually forward, I would have melted having him hovering over me like this. Now I was conflicted and my heart felt like it would burst from my chest any moment from fear. I hesitated, my mouth drier than sand,
"Toma, p-please... don't", was all I could manage, "I thought I liked you... but I don't know who you are anymore!" I said sadly,
I strained against the bondage at my wrists that forced me to arch up to him lewdly. Toma sneered as he leant on his elbows, his handsome face mere inches from me, searching my panicked eyes,
"I think you actually want to be violated by me", he whispered close to my ear, "You can keep trying to reject me but I'm not going to stop" he smiled down at me.
My eyes widened in shock when he crashed his soft lips against mine in a possessive kiss that lit me up inside, despite everything. His tongue battled between my pressed lips to explore my mouth deeply. Pulling away with a gasp of breath, his golden eyes regarded mine,
"Don't touch me again!" i cried out, shaking all over
"Oh but I am going to touch you all over. Ive always been hungry to touch you" he hummed, "Before you knew the truth, you fantasised about me, didn't you? You can't lie to me now, I know when you are lying to me", he hissed, his eyes narrowing, "
I swallowed hard, my lips swollen from his harsh kiss. His scent overwhelmed my senses as I looked at him unnerved, seeing the lust in his eyes. I gritted my teeth,
"Whatever I felt before is gone now. I don't want you near me now, Toma!", I said defiantly, renewing my struggles at his indecent suggestions.
He lifted away to study my face with a sexually arrogant smile,
"Hmmm? Is that so?" To a hummed, "If I were to touch you now... would you hate it or would you love it? Would you resist me, fight me and detest every moment?", he asked, his expression darkening.
Abruptly, he clamped his hand over my mouth forcibly turning my face to one side, as I squealed in distress. Toma lowered to ravenously kiss and lick at my neck, causing me to whimper behind hand. I couldn't believe this was the same Toma I had adored from afar.
I stiffened as I felt his hand slide between our bodies and over my underwear as his fingers pressed through the fabric to stroke against my clit. His fingertips rubbing in small circles with an expertise that was shocking. I inhaled quickly through my nose, uttering a muffled cry of protest but felt defenceless. Part of me still responded to Toma dramatically whilst the other was frightened of the stranger he had become. Would Toma really force himself on me? His hot body pressed hard to mine was distracting and affecting my resilience.
"You are inexperienced here aren't you?" He purred out, "I like to think subconsciously you were saving yourself for me. You really wanted only me to touch you for the first time, hmmm?", he chuckled, "That expression you're making. Is it because you feel good when I touch you here? Its adorable"
Toma smiled when I strained against him as he continued to stroke with his teasing touch. He lifted his hand away from my mouth as I gasped for air, as his amber eyes bore into me intensely,
"I am not going to take your virginity tonight, maybe not tomorrow, but when you are truly desperate, "he grinned, "When you beg and plead for me, only then will I then give you what you truly want... but I won't take you by force...", he said darkly, "...not right now anyway", he laughed cruelly as he sat up.
I stared at him stunned to think Toma would even consider such a thing. Gaping at him in disbelief,
"Toma, please let me go home. You know this is wrong", I tried once again to reason, "If Shin did this or Ikki, how would you react? You would be outraged I know it. So please, it's not too late",
I looked pleadingly up at him, my heart beating painfully hard. My shoulder muscles were aching from being bound for so long behind my back. His face contorted frighteningly as I mentioned their names,
"What do I have to do to make you see only me and not think about any other man?" he asked in a frightening tone, "If they felt the way I did about you, nothing would stop them from doing the same. I want you to say my name alone, think of me alone, dream of me alone", he growled possessively.
Turning his head away, his honey coloured hair fell across his closed eyes as he thought a moment with a brooding atmosphere. He started moving back on the futon, as I wondered if he had had a change of heart. Quickly he stood up and went outside of the cage, out of view, being careful to close the door and lock it behind him.
I relaxed back on the futon and closed my eyes with a sigh of relief. My body shook with the velocity of my heart rate as I took deep calm breaths. Trying to process what nearly just happened, I stared up at the ceiling willing myself not to cry.
With a start, I turned my head hearing the cell door being unlocked again as Toma returned, his back was to me as he locked the door to prevent me trying to escape again. Abruptly, he turned to face me with a glimmer in his golden gaze, carrying in one hand a coil of hemp rope. My eyes widened in fear, wondering what he intended. My mouth dry as I couldn't find the words to appeal to him.
"W-what are you going to do now, Toma?" I panicked out, "Why do you have that?"
Stalking towards me, he dropped the rope in silence on the futon and knelt down. Toma then grabbed the pillow on the bed and placed it near my pelvis,
"I want to be your first in so many ways" he said with a smile, "I may not take your virginity now, but I have to taste you. I have been wanting to do this the moment you came to my University and I saw how much you had grown into a woman, and no longer a girl. You are all grown up now. I want to be the one to show you that your body is built for pleasure", he said startlingly,
Toma then grasped my ankles and dragging me up onto the pillow, so my hips were raised. I cried out in shock and discomfort as my body was bowed and my upper body weight pressed on my arms. Toma hooked his fingers into my underwear,
"Tell me, Princess, have you ever masturbated?" He enquired as I stared open mouthed at him, "Do you secretly touch yourself at night? Answer me!", he growled insistently.
He pulled down my underwear taking me by surprise. I cried out in panic, tightly closing my legs to hide my sex, as my face burnt red from being stripped by him.
"N-no! I don't do that!" I stammered out, "S-stop Toma, please n-no one has touched me there before, p-please don't", I felt my eyes start to get watery.
If only Toma knew how much I had wanted for him to touch me before and maybe none of this would have happened. If we had been honest with each other, we could have been together. Toma could have been my boyfriend and the Ikki fan club would never have suspected anything was happening with Ikki. Then the past week would have been avoided. I felt conflicted by desire still for Toma but confused by his forceful manner that was so unlike the Toma I had fallen for. My face flushed many shades of red being exposed and helpless before him.
"Oh that's just perfect... never been touched?" He chuckled in amusement, " Now, I get to see your shy face all to myself, knowing no one else has seen it. There is nothing to be ashamed of",
With a sly grim, he took the rope and snatched up my ankle as I tried to resist, kicking despairingly, but his hold was too strong as he started coiling the rope around my joint,
"Stop resisting me! I am doing this for you" he said, "If I bind you, you can concentrate on the pleasure and not trivial things. I want to make it feel good. It is pointless to resist",
He finished binding my ankle. As he grabbed the other one I kept my knees together tightly to keep some modesty, looking in bewilderment at the boy I had innocently fancied, as he bound me with rope. He finished wrapping my other ankle and shocked me as he drew my knee up, so my ankle touched my rear,
"No more! Dont tie me up!" I cried out tearfully.
"I don't want you to kick me Sweetheart, so I am binding you like this for my safety too", he murmured, staring into my panicked eyes.
With practised skill that astounded me, he looped the rope length from my ankle around my upper thigh, restraining my ankle to rear with my knee bent, then moving to my other leg doing the same, ignoring my whimpers.
I struggled insistently but it was impossible to fight a man's strength and determination. Keeping my thighs tightly clamped together I pleaded again,
"Toma, you don't have to do this, please, this is a big mistake. You don't really want this... do you?",
I strained in the bondage wanting to make it more difficult for him. I could no longer straighten my legs as they were bound tightly bent, adding to my feelings of powerlessness. I felt completely exposed and helpless which brought up complicated feelings. I was unsure why, but being bound by Toma was turning me on a little, being forced to submit to his whim. I felt hot shame flush my cheeks realising I was wet, praying he would stop himself. Though part of me guiltily didn't want him too. Toma sat back on his knees, as his gaze raked over my bound body rapaciously,
"You look so cute all submissive like that. Tied up and unable to deny me" he sighed with satisfaction "I want you to scream my name when I bring you to orgasm by my touch. You always remember your first time being sexually pleasured. You will never forget this", he smirked hungrily.
Bowed lewdly over the pillow that was under my pelvis, my arms tied behind my back and knees bent and bound, I knew I was at his mercy. I held my breath as he looked eagerly at me, the lust in his eyes obvious making my cheeks burn flustered. He settled on his stomach out of view ,
"Toma don't?", I cried mortified having my pussy exposed to him.
My face was flushed with embarrassment as I tried to get away. He slid his arms under my hips and hooked his hands on my splayed thighs, holding them open. I had never felt so vulnerable than right now. He laughed softly at my cries,
"No? I am sorry, but I have little desire to stop simply because you say no", he said ominously,
This made my stomach twist at the suggestion. For a long moment, nothing happened as he just looked at my pussy. I squirmed humiliated, wanting to get away but he held on tight,
"I have fantasised about this moment for so long" he groaned, "Watching you date other guys ripped me apart inside, but knowing they never got to touch you makes me so happy. Only I will get to smell, taste, touch you. I will never let another man touch you again", he said possessively.
toma leant in and dragged his tongue along the slit of my pussy bottom to top. I inhaled sharply arching my back at the sudden sensation causing a guttural moan to escape my lips. Toma groaned deeply,
"Mmm, that's right Princess, it feels good, doesn't it?" He said licking his lips, "You can ask me to stop but you are wet you know? It tastes incredible... I will become addicted to this flavour. Your body is honest at least but I will make your mouth honest too",
He moaned with pleasure as he drilled the tip of his tongue at my opening, causing me to stiffen and cry out at the overwhelming pleasure. He chuckled seeing my response,
"You're so sensitive... I love it!", I rasped
His tongue swept through my folds as I bit my lip, feeling my heart beat thud heavily with arousal. My eyes were tightly closed as he lapped at my sex leisurely, forcing sensations on my body that I had never experienced. My face was flushed many shades of red from the embarrassment of having Toma touch me in such an intimate manner. My body strained in the rope bondage, but it was futile to fight back as held my thighs open insistently. I was drowning in pleasure I never knew existed.
I would never admit it to Toma, but I had masturbated thinking of him, bringing myself to orgasm with just my fingertips on the tight bundle of nerves. I felt hot shame thinking of those times and how just a look from Toma had been enough to concentrate on, as I touched myself alone at night. This feeling right now was an altogether different sensation and it was more pleasurable than anything I had known before. The warm tingling feeling that coiled deep in my belly and fluttered making my inside glow and bloom with rapture.
"Nghh! Toma... It's... too much!" I cried, squirming uncontrollably.
His tongue circled my clit and I almost choked as I lit up inside, my body jumping at the sharp sensual sensation. A tight ball of need forming in my core as he drove me higher towards orgasm. He moaned creating a soft vibration that made me gasp and arch as he snickered,
"I could spend hours doing this, keeping you ramped up, on edge and desperate to cum. I could make you beg me over and over but never give you release if I wanted too", he hissed.
I tensed imagining the sexual torment. Toma used the flat of his tongue to lick over my sensitive nub as I groaned, causing him to smile lasciviously,
"Luckily for you Princess, I am greedy. I want to see you orgasm for me... NOW", he hissed as he latched onto my hard clit and sucked ferociously.
I cried out at the shocking feeling that made my eyes flutter with its intensity. I squirmed in his grasp desperately as he pulsed sucked my clit, driving me insane with the pleasure that mounted quickly. I panted and writhed as he gripped tighter to my thighs, forcing me to experience the sensations that were both too intense and perfection. My mind was eclipsed by his mouth and tongue as I felt a pressure build at my core moaning deliriously. My breathing was shallow as his tongue swiped and sucked alternatively, whilst he moaned deeply sending me to new heights of extasy. My body bowed on the futon as I cried out,
"TOMA!?", i gasped in euphoria.
My body suspended in euphoria as I held my breath, teetering on the precipice of climax. His groan sent me over the edge as my clit throbbed with an incomparable orgasm, that tore me apart.
Toma moaned in his own heaven hearing me scream his name, as his eyes were fixed on my body in the throws of extasy. My skin glowed with perspiration as he smirked against my pussy, gently lapping at me causing my body to jerk hyper sensitive. He unfurled his grip on my thighs and rose up, laying between my splayed legs. I could feel his hard erection pressed against his pants insistently, making me bite my lip in response, his amber eyes looking at me intensely,
"That was so beautiful to see and more than I could have imagined. Your face and chest are flushed which is so cute I can hardly stand it. You belong to me now... don't ever forget it", he said as he stroked my face lovingly.
I closed my eyes coming down from the heavenly sensation, my heart rate slowing as the post-orgasmic haze took me. I never knew that it could feel this good. I parted my eyes to see Toma staring at me contented, still feeling his hard on against me, creating a blush on my cheeks. His amber gaze showed his hunger, leaning in to whisper into my ear,
"If I was any other guy, I would not have hesitated to force myself on you right now" he said, making me tense, "Ah dont worry! I want you to want me and I know you will. We have plenty of time to reconnect. I have waited this long and I can be patient... for now", he said darkly, biting my earlobe, his honey coloured hair tickling my skin as he moved down my body.
My stomach fell hearing his words, thankful for his restraint. I squirmed under him as he settled on his knees between my legs and began to untie my ankles. I closed my eyes again trying to sort through my emotions and thinking over what he had said. I couldn't reply to him as I felt confused and weak, my body aglow with tingly sensations still.
He quickly untied my legs and carefully helped me straighten them as I groaned from the burn in my muscles from being restrained in that position,
"It's alright sweetheart, I know it aches. I did this for your own good... didn't you feel good? Hmmm?", he mused.
I was silent as he massaged my legs with his warm hands, making me blush. He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around my upper body, helping me to sit up as I grimaced, my arms fizzing with pins and needles from being bound so long from my weight on them,
"Ugh... that hurts" I grumble.
"Shhh, Princess, I bet your arms are sore, I am sorry", he said softly,
I didnt like how he was talking to me, his tone creeping me out, making out it was all for my benefit. I couldnt believe what I had just experienced. My head spinning and confused.
Toma suddenly moved to sit behind me and leant against the wooden wall, pulling me back towards him, untying my arms as they flopped numb and useless at the side of me like a rag doll. I groaned deeply as the blood returned to the limbs,
"Don't worry, Sweetheart? I will look after you always" he said softly kissing my hair, "I had to tie you up or you would have resisted. Though sometimes I will just tie you up because it's pleasurable. For now, whilst you are fighting me though, it is out of necessity", he said gently.
He brought my numb hands onto my lap. I grimaced as my shoulder ached terribly from prolonged bondage. Toma, wrapped his arms around my upper body, and as I sat between his legs, he folded his lower limbs over mine in a full body embrace,
"I am so happy it is just us now", he sighed wistfully, kissing my cheek.
I leant my back against his firm chest, wishing things were different. What I would have given to be held by Toma a few days ago. His suggestion that tying me up would not be a one-off thing, filled me with anxiety, as he seemed to suggest he enjoyed bondage just for fun. His hot body was wrapped tightly around me, preventing me from moving, even if I wanted too. My muscles aches and pains calming down as the blood supply returned to normal after the restrictions. I swallowed hard,
"Toma, where are we?", I asked quietly to not upset him.
He chuckled softly as he dipped his head, kissing the nape of my neck making me inhale sharply,
"Don't you remember our family owning this holiday cabin?" He asked as I frowned trying to recall, "It may look very different since we were children but we came here every summer. I made some needed modifications"
I went quiet as i stared out through the cell bars. So it was Toma that had put this jail cell in the old cabin. The rest of the place seemed more modern than my memories. How long had hee been planning this?
"Oh... I see" I reply, "I think I vaguely recall this place. By a lake in the woods?"
"iIm so glad you remember now!" he exlaimed "We are all alone in this cabin, miles from anywhere. We don't need anyone else, but each other. When you finally accept this and do as I say, we will go home", he promised.
he laid kisses on my neck, sending tingles throughout my body. My stomach flipped hearing where this place was, dashing hopes of rescue. I bit my lip to hold back a reluctant moan as he continued to talk between kisses,
" We... will go back?" I nervously ask, "When?"
"If you behave we will go back home. It all depends on you. When you fall in love with me" he revealed, "Ofcourse, when we return to normal, you are moving in with me. I have already ended your tenancy agreement. I will get your things and we will live together happily ever after", he smiled against my neck.r
My heart was beating incredibly quickly hearing all of this, lamenting that before I would have wept for joy if Toma had asked me to move in but this was wrong. Hearing that I had no choice in the matter was a difficult thing to accept, but he was not finished as he continued the revelations,
"I have decided you will not return to work. I will look after you from now on. I don't want you working with any other men" he said firmly "In fact, I want you to not go back to University, I don't want other guys distracting you. If you want to finish your course, I will find a way for you to do it from home. This is what I have decided", he said as he tightened his hold around me, cuddling me to him.
I felt defeated as he held me tightly in his arms. The idea that he was going to isolate me away from the world was frightening. He just wanted to keep me to himself, away from friends, University, Work all so I didn't attract other men. It was scarily abusive and possessive, so I didn't dare argue with him at this point. He was too determined and focused on his desire in having me all alone, that he wouldn't have listened to reason.
I felt him unlock his legs and get up behind me in silence. Going to the other side of the cage, gathering something that was out of view as I sat up trying to see apprehensively. Toma returned and knelt before me hiding whatever he had behind his back, looking at me with a devious grin,
"I want you to understand that you are mine. You belong to me now" Toma smiled, "I will own your body, mind and spirit eventually. So I want to help you to accept this", he said solemnly.
He lifted into view what looked like a black leather collar , as I stared at it perplexed.
"This is a symbol that you belong to me. A collar made just for you", he stated with a broad grin, "Now you are made just for me!" he sighed softly, "Just for me"
I stared in disbelief at leather collar with a ring at the front and a locking buckle with a padlock at the back that dangled ominously. I cringed back shocked, eyes wide at the degrading looking thing, shaking my head at Toma, immediately wanting to get away from him.
"No way, Toma!" I exclaimed in panic, "I won't wear that! Are you crazy?" I cried, trying to push him away from me.
Toma reacted instantly to my revulsion as he put the collar down quickly and pulled me by my upper arms towards him, forcing me to straddle his lap in a hug. It was all too much to bear, feeling helpless against his determination to make me do as he wished.
I squirmed on his lap very away of having no underwear on but his hold on me was unbreakable as he made me stay. Tears fell from my eyes as my emotions crashed, whilst he cradled my shaking body against him,
"Shhh, Princess, it's for your own good, don't you see?" Toma cooed as I whimpered, "If you wear this collar, it will be a constant reminder that you are mine. It will bring us closer together, you will understand in time", he said simply, "You are wearing this, regardless of your tears", he said sternly
I wept confused and emotionally broken. He rocked me on his lap, gently kissing my cheek with a soft smile. I clung to him then, willing him to return to the Toma I thought I knew, as my tears fell to his jacket. He let me hold him with a self-indulgent chuckle,
"You are mine now. Remember that. I won't let anyone else have you... all you have to do is choose me", he said sincerely.
I felt his arms rise up thinking he was going to hug me, but instead felt the slide of cool leather against my neck, as he brought the collar around the back of my nape. Before I could pull away, he closed the buckle and closed the padlock with a clunk of metal, locking in place. I cried out panicked grabbing the collar in dismay.
"Toma, take this thing off me!", I shrieked, "I don't want this on!"
I tried to pull away, pushing against his chest, but he grabbed my wrists as he battled with my struggling body, as I was just so desperate to get away. Tears of frustration flowed. Toma was much stronger than me, as he pushed me onto my back, pinning my wrists to the futon as he leaned over me with a smirk,
"I knew you would be resistant at first , but soon you will accept this", he said without compromise, "Don't try to fight me again. You know you cant win" he said without remorse,
Toma bent and kissed my flushed cheek as I turned my face away in disgust. I couldn't give him eye contact, loathing the degrading collar and its humiliating presence around my neck. His eyebrows furrowed,toma
"I know why you are struggling to accept this. It's because you are thinking of another man. You don't see only me yet. " he said darkly "Which is it? Shin? Ikki? Who are you thinking about instead of me?", he hissed angrily, his grip on my wrists hurting.
"I am not thinking about anyone Toma! Please you are scaring me", I whimpered, cringing away shaking my head,
I hated the dehumanising collar and it's supposed meaning, as it fit snuggly to my neck and the ring sat on my chest. I couldn't believe Toma was doing all of this, but inside I continued to have a small amount of hope that he would change back.
Toma's lip curled as he dropped his head, his blonde and orange tipped hair falling across his contorted features as he whispered threateningly,
"Quiet! You will accept that you are mine even if I have to do something drastic", he snarled frighteningly making my heart race erratically.
My stomach plummeted down hearing the tone of his voice as I looked wide eyed in shock at him. His teeth were clenched as he hissed,
"Oh well! Its a pity but I guess I will have to kill Shin and Ikki, after all" he sighed
"No! Why would you?! " I cry in distress, "That's madness! Why would you say such a thing?"
"I don't like that you are friends or whatever you claim anyway and especially as they flirt with you" he explained, " I know men. I know they only want you for themselves and I can't, I won't let them have a chance",
He tightened his grip on my wrists making me yowl in pain,
"It seems it is the only way, if I want you to see me and think of only me. It is just a sacrifice I will have to make", he said terrifyingly.
I shook my head in distress, my eyes pleading, but his scary demand for silence made me afraid to speak. He stared into my eyes, the amber of his gaze cold,
"You don't want me to Kill them do you?", he asked me suddenly "How about I just cut them as a warning?"
My mouth was dry as I shook my head frantically with a panicked expression.
"Please dont harm anyone, Toma! I will do anything" I pleaded.
He paused dropping his head he thought a moment as his hold on my wrists softened, lifting his golden eyes to me with a sadistic glint,
"There is one way I will consider your request..." he smirked "Surrender to me and I will spare them. Don't think I won't hesitate to kill them because I will in a heartbeat and I would take great pleasure in it. Beg to kiss me then and kiss me passionately and I won't hurt them... not now at least", he hissed using emotional blackmail to control me.
I stared at him in disbelief, seeing his sudden changes in mood had terrified me. I felt trapped and destroyed as I gritted my teeth and closed my eyes tightly dealing with complicated emotions that were tearing me apart. Shaking thoroughly I said with great difficulty,
"Toma... please... I beg... you... Kiss me?", I whispered degraded.
I struggled to make myself beg, utterly degraded by the coerced acceptance. Toma smirked in triumph as I begged him, my scared eyes locked to him as he leant in hooking a finger in the ring at the front of the collar, bending to capture my lips in a devastating kiss. I could taste my own scent on his lips as I whimpered into his mouth, hating him in this moment.
How had it come to this? How can Toma, the boy I had fancied be so manipulative? My heart was beating heavily as he drew me too him by the collar ring preventing me from moving away, forcing me to accept his lust. I made myself submit to his kiss, entwining my tongue with his to save my friends. He kissed me savagely with primal desire as I succumbed to his need, even as tears flowed down my cheek. I had to kiss him back and surrender to him, even if my heart was breaking.
Toma POV
I could still taste her personal flavour on my tongue as I left her on the futon to rest. I didn't bind her this time with rope as I thought she needed time to adjust. As I left, she had pulled the cover over herself and I could hear her quiet sobbing into the pillow. It pissed me off that she was this upset, but decided to let her cry tonight and get it out of her system. It was no doubt going to be a shock being taken and put in a cage, made to wear a collar, so I allowed her this freedom.
I needed to go out and gather supplies for our time together in the cabin and so locked her cell with a padlock so she couldn't escape. I think I will buy her some soft plushies to make the bleak looking cage more comfortable. Though I didn't know what she was into at the moment, so I will just buy her some cute soft toys. Hopefully, that will make her smile again. If not? I will have to find another way.
I am not convinced that she wasn't thinking about Shin or Ikki before. I reall y need to hold back the urge to go after Ikki still . I hate knowing Ikki ha s gotten away scot free after everything . At least with Shin I had cut him with my knife. I can tell she was holding back as she kissed me which really annoys me . I need her to kiss me because she want s too, not because I threatened her. I am going to have to be strict with her or else she may try and run away again.
I intend to use pleasure to make her surrender to me over the next few days . She loved me deep down, I am sure of it, however her feelings are clouded but I am determined . It is going to take so much self-control not to just take her virginity by force. I want to make her first-time feel good and do it when she really pleads for it. I f eels good knowing I would be the only man who has ever and will ever touch her. The collar may seem excessive, but I need her mind to submit to me as much as her body. The constant presence of that symbol should help her realise that she belongs to me... then I will claim her as my one and only.
Chapter Text
I must have fallen asleep at some point after crying myself out. Everything that happened with Toma was difficult to accept, but the collar was enough to remind me that this was the reality.
I was awoken by something rattling repeatedly, disturbing my rest. Bleary eyed I sat up, and looked around perplexed by the sound until it hit me; it was a phone on vibrate. I got to my feet and moved to the bars of the cage and looked about the room. My phone was on the kitchen worktop a couple of meters away, vibrating regularly with the key to the cage sat a foot from my phone.
Toma was not back yet from going out shopping, but I didn't know how much time I had left before he returned. If I could just get the key, I could escape this cell and I could call for help. I thought about Shin and Ikki, my stomach twisting, remembering Toma's threats to kill them. I knew Toma was capable of seriously harming them but was he capable of murder?
I looked at the bed sheet and had an idea from movies i had seen. I knelt and began creating a large knot at the end of the sheet heavy enough to knock off the key. I didn't want to knock my phone off in case it smashed or was damaged in the fall destroying any hopes for rescue. Rising, I reached through the bars with my makeshift tool, swinging the sheet in readiness to throw on to the work top. The large ball missed a few times as I cursed in frustration, pressing my cheek to the bars. I tried again and the knotted sheet landed on the key as I carefully tugged. The key nudged a few inches but the sheet fell away annoyingly,
"Again", I told myself, "keep trying",
I swung the sheet again hitting the mark as I pulled watching the key fall to the wooden floor.
"Yes!", I exclaimed out loud
I swung the sheet again, my tongue sticking out a little as I concentrated. Painfully slowly, the key dragged toward the cage, needing just a few more tries, as I said,
"Yes... come on... just... a little...", I grimaced with anxiety..
Finally I snatched up the key triumphant. I wanted to give myself a head start so unfastened the sheet and placed the two pillows on the futon, like a person was there, covering with the sheet. With any luck, that would fool him for just a few minutes.
I moved to the barred doors and unlocked the padlock quickly, feeling elated as I stepped out. I was only in the night dress which was not warm or practical, so I looked around for something to wear. I cursed knowing I didn't have time to search for better clothing and shoes, as he could return any minute, but I did find a large coat which would have to do. I just needed to escape and wait to be rescued, not camp out for days on end. Snatching up my phone and pocketing it, I ran to the door but knew it would be locked before I even tried the handle. Whipping my head around frantically, I went to a sash window and pulled it open, as I climbed outside onto the soft grass covered in dew underfoot.
It was pitch black outside, which panicked me for a moment, being so used to the bright light pollution of the city. The only light was coming from the cabin and the moon's illumination overhead. My feet were cold but was thankful for the warm coat as there was a bite in the air. I crept around the side of the cabin searching for a hiding place, maybe an old bike, anything. Wincing as the stones and sticks dug in uncomfortably to my feet. I was trying to find something, anything to help me escape but all that was there was a locked wood shed and random crates.
My heart was frantic as I tried to decide what to do. If I called the police, they would arrest Toma for kindapping and more. I really didnt want Toma to be put in jail. There had to be another way. I want to believe Toma can come out of this insanity and be the old familiar caring Toma I love again. I took out my phone, cursing seeing the low battery, knowing I didn't have much time. I wanted to call Shin but he didnt have a landline home number since he was living on his own. I did what I thought was best and called Ikki since the last I knew Toma had taken Shin's mobile phone. I dialled Ikki and listened nervously as the phone rang:
IKKI: " Are you alright my darling? I went to see Shin and his arm was cut deep. He said Toma did it! Is that true?", he asked in a panicked tone
YOU: "Shhh Ikki, I don't have time to explain my phone is about to die. Look, Toma has gone crazy and has taken me... somewhere... to this cabin...", I broke off hearing a car in the distance as I moved to the back of the cabin feeling trapped.
IKKI: "Where? Where is this cabin? Can you tell me where it is or any landmarks? Why have you gone silent? This is so fucked up!", he sounded scared.
YOU: "I ... can hear a car... I think he is nearly here. Listen, tell shin its the cabin we went too as children. He will know...", I paused, my heart beating hard as I saw a beam from a car. Lowering my voice, "I can't talk much longer... it is the cabin next to the large lake. Please Ikki, tell Shin... I have to go", I said nervously.
IKKI: "No wait? I am so worried about you. Has he hurt you? Done anything... bad?" He asked anxiously, "I need to tell you now... I know they say don't keep things bottled up but I did and now... I care for you... maybe even love you. You are not like other girls. You are not affected by me and I know this is not the right time but please know... I will find you", his determination gave me hope.
YOU: "Ikki your life is danger...Toma...", my phone cut off as it ran out of battery.
I had no time to process what Ikki had confessed, as I heard crunching of tires on the gravel and a car door close, as I held my breath. Looking wildly about, I could see the forest in every direction, stretching into pitch blackness and unknown danger.
Swallowing hard, I turned seeing the large lake adjacent to the cabin and a wooden fishing dock but nothing to help me. I flinched hearing the cabin door open, knowing Toma was inside now as I forced myself to move around the back knowing the time to escape was running out. I could see the dirt road leading out through the forest but the darkness made it impossible to see how far I was from the main road.
I had little choice, I had to run and hope I can find someone to save me. It was then that I heard Toma curse, and knew he had discovered I was not there. Immediately, I bolted down the dirt road, my bare feet hitting the cold earth as I dashed as fast as I could. My heart thundered in my chest as I forced myself forward along the road ignoring the minor discomfort of sticks and gravel underfoot. I didn't know where the road led but I had to try and find the main road and maybe flag a car down.
I heard a car screech in the distance and panicked knowing Toma was coming. My muscles were burning from the exertion, knowing I could not outrun a car, I jumped over the natural stone wall that lined either side of the dirt road and crouched. I could see the bright headlights lifting the dark as I heard the car slow down to a crawl. I inhaled sharply,
"Oh crap, did he see me running? Did he see me hide?", I thought anxiously.
I tried to control my ragged breathing. I had to keep moving, so I crawled on my hands and knees along the back of the wall keeping low, the ground scraped my knees and palms but I pressed on regardless. I held my breath as I heard the car's engine turn off and the door slam hard not far away. I knelt on something sharp and had to hold in a cry, knowing I must have cut my knee, but I couldn't give in now.
Toma took out a flashlight and looked about the vicinity calling out,
"Princess? I know you are here. I saw you running this way", he said in a sing song tone that chilled me to the bone.
I tried to stay quiet covering my mouth, scared out of my mind as I looked about desperately seeing nothing but the dark forest. His footsteps came closer as his flashlight darted about,
"Did you want to run away from me that badly?" He called out, "Come on, you know this is pointless. I am going to find you. I know you better than you know yourself. You're only delaying the inevitable", he shouted irritated.
I shook physically as I pushed myself to keep going. I knew I could not outrun him but perhaps I could hide in the forest until rescue. I crawled towards the black foreboding woods, hoping to lose him among the trees and hissed as my hand was grazed on something on the ground. My heart rate was incredibly fast as I was living my own horror movie. Reaching the trees, I stood up once out of site, my back against the bark, as I tried to control my frightened breathing.
I heard crunching of his footsteps as he looked for me and the haphazard flashlight. Staring bleakly into the pitch black woods ahead of me, I knew I had to hide. Carefully I tried to pick my way through the undergrowth, my foot stepped in wet slimy puddle of something causing me to cry out involuntarily in disgust. My hands were out as I tried to find my way in the darkness, the branches of trees and bushes scratching my skin as I moved deeper, just needing to get some distance.
Suddenly, my hands grasped on to something hard and warm as I shrieked in shock. Toma then turned on the flashlight into my eyes, as I blinked back blinded,
"Why are you running from me? What do I have to do to make you stay with me?", he said angrily as he grabbed my coat arm,
I cried out in distress, twisting frantically as I managed to slip out of the coat and ran blindly into the dark. I heard him curse as he darted after me. My heart was erratic in my chest knowing he was just behind me. He grabbed my hair causing me to shriek and stop as he snatched my wrist pulling me around to face him. Abruptly, he bent and hoisted me over his shoulder in a fireman's lift.
I screamed loudly, kicking but he clamped his hand over the backs of my legs. I used all my strength to hit his back with my fists,
"LET. ME. GO. NOW. TOMA!!!", I screamed.
i squirmed frantically on his shoulder as he marched out of the forest, towards his car carrying me on his shoulder and the coat in his hand. My desperate writhing and hitting, caused him to lose concentration and he lost his footing, slipping onto his ass, dropping me onto the cold dirt road. I grunted, landing on my front but immediately started to crawl away, ignoring the pain, seeing this as my chance.
Before I could make a break for it, Toma snatched my ankle as I tripped up again with a cry. He dragged me towards him on my front and crawled over my back, pinning me to the hard ground. His breathing was quick from grappling with me,
"Stop it! Stop fighting me! I knew I had been too easy on you", he said ominously, using his body weight to pin me down, "I knew I should have tied you up again. This is the last time I am being lenient. I am going to punish you when we get back for trying to escape", he said darkly, "Remember these?",
Toma held the police style handcuffs before my frightened gaze as he held me down. His weight was on my back taking the breath from my lungs,
"No... NO TOMA! You are being crazy. You can't treat me like this!", I screeched
I tried to push up off the floor. He abruptly grabbed my wrist and snapped metal handcuffs to the joint as I hissed as it dug in painfully,
"You think you can get away? When will you ever learn? I'm not going easy on you tonight, Sweetheart" he hissed grappling with me.
"STOP! Stop this, Toma!", I cried tears falling from my eye.
It was futile though to fight him as he snatched my other hand and secured them behind my back. I then felt him grab the collar and turn it on my neck until the ring was at the back. I squirmed on the hard ground, growling exacerbated like a wild animal.
"If youre going to run away from me" he said in a dark tone, "Then i will just tie you up and keep you here forever"
Toma abruptly snapped a chain linked leash to the ring at the back and looped it under the handcuffs, and back through the ring. Suddenly he yanked on the chain which forced my wrists painfully up the centre of my back causing me to yowl in pain as he said coldly,
"If you refuse to listen to me and continue to try and escape?" He said, "You leave me no other choice but to punish your body until you finally obey me. I don't want to harm you but I will hurt you if necessary ",
I inhaled sharply hearing his threats. He got off my back and dragged me to my feet with the makeshift leash hauling my wrists up. I screamed angrily at the top of my lungs,
"Arrrgh! Let me go! No... Let me go!", I yelled.
"Don't... Ugh... struggle! This is for the best" he said
I squirmed desperately despite the pain of my hands up my back, wanting to draw attention from anyone,
"HELP, PLEASE !!", I scream at the top of my lungs.
Anybody would have been enough. I didn't want to make this easy on him.
His upper lip curled as he pulled on the chain, the tension of the cuffs reaching my hands high up my back caused my muscles to strain. The collar was digging in choking me. My cries for help hindered dramatically as I coughed and spluttered. He coerced me towards his car,
"I've had enough of being nice. I've obviously been too relaxed and soft on you. You still don't understand that you are mine now, I will show you what happens when you misbehave", he snarled
Toma forced me inside his car onto my knees of the passenger seat, leaning over my back to loop the leash handle over the gear stick. This stopped me from rising up as the leash pulled my hands up my back painfully tight making me whine. He got in the driver's seat quickly,
"You brought this on yourself. If you had just listened I wouldn't be forced to treat you harshly", he said
Toma shoved the coat into the footwell and put the vehicle into reverse, swinging the car around aggressively and setting off back towards the cabin. He grabbed a fist full of my hair keeping my head down, as I knelt groaning on the passenger seat uncomfortably.
The short drive did not take long before he screeched to a stop. Unhooking the leash handle from the gear stick, he yanked me awkwardly out the driver's side as I screeched, struggling to maintain balance, crying out at the tug to my arms. Toma pulled me into the cabin roughly, one hand on the chain at my back, the other on the coat.
Releasing his hold for a moment as he locked the door, my hands were able to lower down my back relieving my aching arms.
I immediately made a dash towards the bathroom I had seen through the bedroom, hoping for a lock on the door. He turned around seeing me flee and made chase angrily. I managed to get to the bathroom and kick the door closed, as I awkwardly turn my back with my hands behind me to scramble for the lock. It was too late though, Toma was there before I had a chance, so I leant all my weight against the wood bracing myself. The door banged as he hit it,
"OPEN THE DOOR!", he yelled causing me to flinch, "Stop running away from me... Now open this DAMMED DOOR!", he roared angrily.
My breathing was shallow as I held my ground, as he banged against it,
"NO! I don't know you anymore. You are not my Toma... I want to go home!", I cried
Toma shoved his shoulder against the door, the force jolting me forward. He was too strong to fight against as he threw his weight against it until I could no longer brace the door. I lost my footing as he managed to force it open. I darted to the far side, cowering near the sink as Toma stood with a livid expression on his face. He stared at me with the hues of his eyes now dark,
"You keep trying to get away from me, Princess", he stated slowly, "Im really going to have to punish you now"
He began stalking towards me as I pressed my back to the wall frightened. I cringed back as he slammed his hand behind my head
"What should I do? What could I do to make you listen to me?", he said scarily.
Leaning in close as he tugged my chin, lifting my face to his scrutiny,
"I never even thought that you'd be able to escape, after everything I've done. And I've done some harsh things to you, but it looks like it wasn't enough", he stated looking into my eyes.
My mouth felt dry, as my heart dramatically pounded whilst staring into his now cold eyes. Deep down I knew I still loved Toma on some level, but this was a side of Toma I didn't know. They say if you love someone, you have to accept every part of them, but I couldn't accept this. I closed my eyes,
"Please Toma... you have to let me go", I tried pleadingly
Lifting my gaze to his amber eyes, I saw no chance of changing his mind.
"Whatever you do. Whenever you hide. Wherever you try to escape from me" Toma said darkly, "You should accept the simple fact. I will always find you"
His teeth were clenched as he grabbed the collar and turned it around, snatching the clipped leash dangling from the front and dragged me into the bedroom.
I watched with mounting trepidation as Toma stalked across the room with me tugging at the end of the degrading leash, as he went into his bag, taking out more hemp rope. I tried to pull away, not wishing to be bound again, shaking my head as my breathing hitched. He stood up straight and sighed dropping his head.
"Will you stop looking at me like that... like you are frightened of me?" He groaned "It really annoys me how you keep staring at me as though you think I am going to kill you",
Toma looked dejected as his honey coloured hair fell across his face as he continued,
"Why can't you see that whatever I do, I do it for you... for us?", he said not looking at me.
I swallowed hard and was about to say something, but he suddenly roughly pushed me face down on to the bed.
"Ugh! Toma! Let me go! " I cried out, straining to get away.
Toma ignored me and placed a knee on the back of my legs, forcing to stay down on my stomach as he bound rope around each wrist and before unlocking the metal handcuffs, taking no risk.
"You cant stop me. You know that right?" Toma replied without emotion, " I am bigger than you. Stronger than you. You cant fight me even if you tried"
I groaned in frustration as I was pressed to the mattress and my heart was racing desperately as I waited for a chance to fight back but it didn't come. He abruptly sat on my back legs, facing away, tying my ankles with rope, preventing me from kicking.
"You have betrayed my trust and I can't forgive you", he said coldly, "I dont know why you keep resisting me"
My shoulders were sore from being pulled behind me as I tensed under him, the adrenaline pumping until I couldn't stand it any longer. I strained against his hold, refusing to just give in.
"Toma, I am frightened of you!" I exclaimed, "You have done terrible things to people. Shin? Our childhood friend you cut with a knife. The Ikki fan club? Rika?", I winced as he pulled on rope on my wrists tight, "What do you expect?", I said exasperated
I stared at the man I thought I had loved. His expression was unreadable .
"You just don't understand...", he sighed sadly, "Even if you despise me, I still wont let you go" he said with a cold gaze.
Toma abruptly forced me to stand before him. I was unsteady on my feet with them being bound, my hands behind my back were sore.
"Toma! What are you doing? Please... I'm scared", I startled out.
He pressed his finger to my mouth to silence me, shaking his head. I fell silent, almost too scared to breath. Reaching for a bag on the floor, he retrieved a first aid bag and pulled on a pair of surgical gloves. I panicked, wondering what he was planning to do next.
Toma sat down on the edge of the bed and looked me over. He then stroked his latex gloved hand along my scratched arms from the forest undergrowth, making me squirm.
"Shh, You're hurt", he stated flatly, frowning hard, "Look how much you damaged yourself trying to run from me. I bet its really sore"
Toma took from the first aid bag some antisceptic liquid and gauze pads. Gently touching my grazed palms to clean and disinfect my wounds as I stared at him in disbelief. He looked after my knee that I knew had been cut whilst crawling along the ground,
"What did you do to your knee? It looks painful", he sighed, "Why are you always getting into trouble?" he said as he cared for the cuts and scrapes, applying cream.
Shaking his head seeing my feet that were cut a little from the rough terrain, he gently looked after them diligently, wrapping gauze around the cuts. When he was finished treating me, he turned away to remove the gloves, letting out a long sigh.
"You're hurt in so many places because you tried to run from me" he stated, looking at me with an odd expression, "Please dont try to run away from me again. Please dont hate me either. I want us to be together forever"
Abruptly, he grabbed the dangling leash from the collar and dragged me down over his knee. I cried out in panic, falling with my bum in the air, restrained and humiliated.
"Ahh! This is... Let go of me!" I yelled, "Let me up! "
Unceremoniously, he lifted my nightdress, exposing me. Before i could protest, he clamped his hand over my lips, gagging me. My breathing was shallow and quick through my nose as I struggled but the position left me open and helpless. I mumbled behind his gagging hand, groaning in frustration having my right of speech denied. He looked impassively into my worried eyes,
"Just like how you don't know about my pain, I'll stop caring about your pain, too", he said ominously.
My eyes widened in fright, I stared at him pleadingly, as his hand stroked across my raised behind. Abruptly he slapped his palm against my bum causing me to yelp behind his hand, my eyes closing tight at the sharp sensation. He watched my reaction emotionless as he started raining down his hand on my behind spanking me, as I strained and jolted making muffled cries. Snorting through my nose, he hit the sensitive skin on the back of my thighs. I groaned, gritting my teeth at the sharp feeling.
"You have more than earnt this punishment, Princess." he said, slapping his hand harder to my backside.
I tried to say something but his hand held tight to my lips stopping any intelligible sound. I squirmed to get away from his spanking hand but the position gave me little room to evade him without falling off his knees. My skin was becoming hyper sensitive as he continued unabated, slapping harder to my rear as tears squeezed from my eyes he said,
"This hurts me more than it hurts you. I don't want to spank you but you give me no choice", Toma said with a determined expression.
I felt disoriented and confused as he slapped faster making me groan in despair. My breathing was erratic as he connected his hand over and over to my skin making it hot and painful. I didn't know how to process the strange sensation as he spanked me without mercy. I writhed in pain, my watery eyes pleading to him to stop, but he just held my gaze,
"I have to do this or you will continue to defy me... I only want you to be honest with me", he lectured.
I yelped with each smack, my body shaking with the shocking sensation. His golden eyes were fixed on me intensely as he slapped my skin in ever increasing intensity. Tears of embarrassment falling down my cheek.
I felt mortified having Toma of all people spanking me like an errant child, as I frowned trying to whether the feeling. His hand connecting to my flushed skin was awakening something inside me that was humiliating to admit to myself. Perhaps it was because it was Toma being so dominating or the utterly exposing position, but whatever it was I knew I was responding shamefully. His warm hand unrelentingly smacking my flushed skin and the intensity of his gaze was potent. I squirmed frantically as the sharpness was becoming unbearable, my breathing hampered. I could no longer remain strong as I stopped straining against the bonds going slack, groaning faintly with each crack that shook my body.
Toma stopped spanking and stroked his fingertips along my sensitised skin, noting the fight in me dissipate. He lifted his hand from my mouth, gripping my chin so he could look into my flushed tear-streaked features.
"Are you, ok Princess? I am sorry I had to do that" he said softly "I don't like punishing you but it was necessary. Do you want me to make you feel good now?' he asked gently, " If you ask for it, I will" he encouraged, watching me.
I swallowed, wetting my dry lips as I breathed shakily feeling the endorphins wash over me. Looking at him now, I saw a glimmer of the old caring Toma behind his eyes, making my stomach fall. I couldn't deny that I did want him still regardless of everything that had happened. I closed my eyes and swallowed my pride feeling utterly defeated.
" Y-yes... Toma. I want you to make me feel good" I whispered.
His lips curled into a smile but was obviously not satisfied. Slowly he stroked his fingertips along my exposed sex, eliciting a sharp inhale and moan from me. He smirked seeing my reaction as his other hand traced my mouth,
"Suck my fingers... and show me you want this and I will give you what you need", he said seductively, "You are really wet you know?"
A deep blush stained my cheeks at the suggestion, feeling conflicted as he stroked my pussy up and down, over and over; making me writhe in the bondage. He tilted his head as his honey coloured hair fell across his face,
"Open your mouth and suck my fingers. I won't touch you more unless you show me you want it", his gaze steady as he teased my pussy.
I bit my lip to contain my arousal but it was impossible to resist. My brow furrowed as I fought internally with the demand, finding the idea humiliating. He pressed two fingers to my lips as I whimpered in sexual torment. Swallowing hard, I parted my lips as he pushed them inside with a wicked smile playing his lips. I closed my eyes needing to block out the intensity of his eyes that stripped me emotionally.
Toma teased my throbbing clit, making me writhe in the rope, unable to escape his touch,
"Look at me", he said sharply, I flashed my eyes open in panic at his tone, "Don't be scared, baby. I'll make you love me, no matter what it takes" he promised.
He pressed his fingers down on my tongue as I whined, my cheeks flushed bright red at the indecency,
"That's my good girl! You are doing so well. Now, use your tongue and suck my fingers", he purred softly,
His hand between my legs started swirling around my clit sending warm tingles throughout. I forced myself to suck on his fingers. I was mortified hearing the wet sounds of my arousal.
"You have never sucked a man's cock before have you, Sweetheart?", he said, bending so he could whisper against my ear, "I love knowing I will be your first for everything. No other man will ever touch you again. Only I will see your face melting with pleasure",
His erotic words were ramping me up as I writhed at his touch. He looked so possessive and there was a hunger behind his eyes that made my stomach drop, knowing he intended to take me in every way. I felt conflicted by his touch, unsure how I felt about the idea. His fingers in my maw felt so erotically domineering. My breathing was increasing as his other hand toyed with my clit, sending me higher. I moaned around his digits which caused him to smile brightly. I looked across his reclining body and could see his erection tenting his black jeans. This only served to turn me on more as my face blushed profusely.
"If you cant truly love me with all your heart, then learn to love me with your body first... Then your heart will follow" he said with heated breath.
Slowly, he pushed a finger inside me using the more than ample lubrication. I pulled on the rope bondage, inhaling sharply. The sensation was immediately overwhelming like an intense tingle deep within. I gasped in surprise as he slowly pushed his digit in and out of my pussy, making me utter a deep moan. I was lost in my own pleasure as he continued to finger me leisurely for a while, watching my reaction with a soft smirk playing his lips. His amber eyes were fascinated, as I began rocking my hips to meet him, needing more intensity.
"Oh Princess, do you like this? You are so incredibly tight. Are you ready for more?", he asked softly.
He took his fingers from my mouth as I gasped, my chest flushed with arousal. i could feel.his hard cock pressing underneath me, making me blush scarlet red. I bit my lip and nodded frantically, wanting to know how it felt.
" Ngh! Please Toma.. I feel restless and needy" I gasped, "I want more!"
Toma smirked as he pushed a second finger inside, this time causing me to furrow my brow at the burning tightness as I whimpered. He looked concerned,
"Breath for me sweetheart. You're so beautiful like this. It will feel better soon I promise. Just relax", he curled his fingers down towards my front wall and the sensation skyrocketed.
I groaned deeply as my whole body lit up as he stimulated my g spot. At first, it felt strange like a pressure but then as he moved his fingers, I could not hold back the guttural moan. Tugging on the bondage.
"Uh Toma... Mmmm", I gasped.
He thrust his thick fingers in and out quicker. I could feel something build up deep within that sent my heart racing and my breathing rasping.
"Do you feel good with my fingers? Do you want to cum for me, hmmm? I want you to cum", he hissed as he captured my mouth again.
I groaned as his fingers sped up, rubbing my g spot unrelentingly, kissing my mouth passionately. The pressure built until I was gasping for air through my nose. Finally, I held my breath as I burst in a consuming orgasm that rampaged through my body. I moaned without constraint into his mouth as the rapture took over, my eyes tightly closed. I never knew it could feel so wonderful as my hips rocked involuntarily. Toma smiled against my lips, pulling away,
"Yes! Thats my good girl!" he praised, "Your orgasms are mine... You are mine. I won't let you go anywhere", he whispered possessively
Carefully he pulled his fingers free making me groan and to my embarrassment, he licked my arousal from his hand.
I felt utterly dominated and overcome, my body glowing with perspiration as I breathed deeply all floaty. My eyes closed feeling worn out physically and mentally, not resisting. He then helped me up and to sit on the edge of the bed. As my behind hit the bed I grimaced a little as the spanking marks ignited causing me to squirm.
I was too tired to do anything, desperately wanting to sleep. I felt one wrist being untied from behind me, but noted he was not unwinding my wrists or ankles. He then pulled my hands in front of me, retying them as i looked up at him confused.
"Dont look at me like that. I have to tie you up or else you will try to escape me again" he said matter of factly as i shook my head, "There is no point denying it. Endure it for me" he said, bending to kiss my cheek.
Before I had a moment to respond, he scooped me up in his arms bridal style. He carried me easily out the bedroom and I then realised he was putting me back in the cell. Adrenaline surged as energy came to me, I squirmed in his arms,
"Please Toma... not in there", I managed, "Not the cage again? I dont understand!" I felt tears well up.
Toma knelt and lowered my straining body onto the futon as I groaned feeling the spanking marks light up. A clicking metal sound distracted me as I stared at him panicked. Toma hooked a finger under the collar forcing me to sit up,
"I adored making you orgasm by my hands. I know your body is mine but your mind is still resisting", he said, kissing me.
The warmth of his kiss surged through my body, making me melt inside. I arched to him as he delved his tongue into my maw, tangling his tongue against mine, I moaned uncontrollably. His consuming kiss taking my breath away and 78I started to feel dizzy.
In the distraction, Toma lifted a long thick chain to the collar around my neck and padlocked it to the ring at the front. I whimpered in protest, my eyes darting to a long coil of chain attached to one of the bars of the caged cell. The padlock closed as I looked wildly up into his serene face,
"I know this may be confusing, but I simply cannot let you go. I can't trust you not to try and leave me again. So until I know you're mine completely... I have to do this", he cupped my cheek and pressed his forehead to mine seemingly finding it difficult.
My heart was racing as he stayed like that for a while. I felt the weight of the collar and the chain leash tug down reminding me of my incarceration. I pulled away, shaking my head in disbelief, tears threatening to spill.
"Toma? Don't leave me in here I beg you", I pleaded, "I don't want to be alone"
After he had spanked me and made me cum only to now chain me up, it felt so barbaric. Toma then stood up and went outside the cage, only to return carrying a armful of soft plushies,
" So you don't get lonely in there, I got you these! " he said brightly, "I thought it looked bleak and boring in there, so I went and got some things that you might like" he stated single-mindedly, ignoring my pleas.
He arranged the cute colourful soft toys on the futon next to me. I looked at them dejectedly, hardly believing my situation as he regarded my expression worried,
"Are they a little too childish? If you don't like them, you can just leave them like that for company", he said as he stood up and went to the barred door.
Looking back at me sitting with my wrists and ankles separately bound with the long chain to the collar, he sighed,
"When I look at you like this, you look like an imprisoned Princess", he said softly, "Uh. You're trembling. Are you trying to make me feel like the bad guy?" he asked.
His amber eyes stared momentarily as though committing the image to memory. In silence, he closed and locked the door, as I lifted my forlorn gaze he stated,
"I love you so much but I need to protect you from other men", his eyes darkened, "Shin told me how he had feelings for you and I am sorry I just can't allow him anyway near you now. I know you keep saying there is nothing going on with Ikki, but I don't trust him one bit", his teeth were clenched as he looked away seething.
The conversation with Ikki earlier where he had confessed his love made my stomach twist uncomfortably, thinking that if Toma knew Ikki's true feelings, he would go apocalyptically crazy. Toma's head was down as his honey coloured hair fell across his eyes, his fists clenched,
"Until you can only see me and are not be distracted by anyone else, you're staying here", he said coldly and walked away leaving me in the cage.
I lay on the futon face down, curling my body into a ball and tried to stop the steady flow of tears. Staring at the smiling faces of the plushie toys, I felt despair cut me deep. My mind was conflicted and confused; on one hand realising my emotions and love for Toma were not gone but at the same time this dark side was too hard to accept. I could only hope that Ikki or Shin could figure something out. I didn't know what I wanted anymore as I questioned my own sanity. I don't want Toma to be arrested for this but at the same time, I didn't know what was for the best. I buried my face in the pillow and slumped out cold. The exertion of running and my bodies experiences had gotten too much as I fell into troubled sleep.
Toma POV
I went to the bedroom and closed the door, leaning against it with my arms. Sighing deeply I tried to control my raging emotions. I
hated the realisation that she had run from me as though she thought her life was in danger, which troubled me deeply
I went to the bed and lay back on it, staring at the wooden ceiling. The image of her bound and chained on the futon was burnt into my mind's eye. I had to readjust my erection remembering as she had orgasmed by my touch. I grabbed a pillow and hugged it tightly as I willed self-control again.
It had been so difficult not to have taken her bound to my bed. She was so tight but I knew if I had of given in to my desire, it would have hurt her. I will take her virginity but now wasnt the right time. Though if i didnt do somethin g about my hard cock, I wouldnt sleep. I masturbated to relieve my need that was only getting worse. Playing back in my head what it felt like to have her squirm over my knee and cum with my fingers, it didnt take long before I came hard.
I forced myself to get up and peeked out the door seeing her asleep and realised she must have been exhausted. Glancing at the time, it was getting late and I was too tired to cook. I quietly went to the coat she had worn when escaping and checked the pockets, finding her phone which was dead. I was glad I had brought a universal charger, as I connected the phone to charge. In the morning I would check to see if she had called anyone. I assumed she had not called the police because otherwise, they would be here by now.
I looked at her body curled up in the cell and felt a pang of guilt. I couldn't sleep in my comfy bed, knowing she was all alone out here. I went to the bedroom and pulled the duvet and pillow off, returning to the main room and lay down outside the caged off area. I stripped off my clothing down to my boxer shorts and lay on half of the duvet, pulling the remainder over me like a makeshift sleeping bag, facing towards her. I felt perverted to admit, I had enjoyed spanking her and it was obvious by her wetness, part of her had too.
Sighing, I tried to get the memory of her gasps and moans to go but it was impossible. My cock beca!e hard again and I just knew it was going to be hard to sleep with a stiff one. Tomorrow was another day and another chance to make her mine. I needed her to love me completely and then we could return home and start our lives together. I love her and was sure she still loved me in part but I wanted more.
Chapter Text
In the middle of the night, I had woken to see Toma sleeping just outside of the through the bars of the jail cell. I looked perplexed at his peaceful features, wondering why he was sleeping there and not in the comfortable bed in the other room. I looked away from his beautiful face and chewed my bottom lip trying to understand what had made him act this way.
Sitting amongst the plushie toys, my back against the cabin wall, my hands and feet bound, I thought through all that had occurred. He kept professing his love for me, but this was not love. How can love be this controlling and abusive? I love Toma, but this possessiveness was out of control.
I tugged on the chain attached to the collar forlorn, trying to figure out what had led him to this madness. So he said he started loving me when I began at his University, but then why had he never said anything or given any indication? He only ever treated me as a kid sister he could tease or chastise verbally for my actions.
When I dated boys, he would act overprotective and grill the guy acting like he really was my big brother, caring for my well-being, making sure they were not only after one thing. I used to find that funny, like he was taking the part of a bigger protective brother to the extreme. Was he just jealous then and acted that way wanting to frighten them away?
Toma had often shown up after my classes and walked me to the cafeteria or library or home on many occasions, but I didn't read anything into that. Everything he had done was because he had wanted to protect me, he says. At first, it was protection from the Ikki fan club but it pushed into insanity. Drugging me so he said I could heal and so he could take complete care of me because I was helpless and unable to care for myself. I sighed contemplating the fact he had not touched me sexually whilst drugged or out cold, and there had been plenty of opportunities.
Toma had said Shin was one of the reasons he had brought me here, because of Shin having feelings. He said he wanted to keep me away from Shin. He had told me Shin had confessed having feelings for me, but perhaps Toma was just confused since Shin probably just cared for me as a friend. Pausing, I remembered that day, before I was beaten up and Shin had suggested pretending to be my boyfriend to stop the bullies harassment, but then laughed it off as a joke. Later, coming to my rescue when I faced the fan girls when they attacked me with scissors. Then when Shin found me at Toma's, he said was going to come back and save me. I groaned realising that Shin really did have feelings for me but I had been too blind to see it. I still couldn't believe Toma had cut Shin with a knife, our childhood friend, it was inconceivable, yet he had done what I would have thought impossible. Shin
I shook my head in despair, my stomach twisting wondering how Shin was and if he had spoken to Ikki. I groaned inwardly thinking of Ikki and his surprise confession of love. Ikki had always flirted outrageously overs texts and face to face, but I had always brushed it off. At work he would be playful and mischievous, touching me often with a hand on my back or gentle gestures, but I had dismissed them as just his personality. If Toma knew that his suspicion that Ikki liked me more than friends was correct, it would put his life in danger.
Toma Says he brought me here, so I will fall back in love with him. The problem was, I was in love with Toma, and it made my heart hurt to think of everything he had done in the name of loving me. He wants me to be his, and live with him, be looked after by him but how can we possibly develop a relationship now? I was disturbed from my thoughts hearing Toma's voice,I
"What's wrong, Sweetheart? Are you struggling to sleep again?", he asked,
His body was turned towards me under the duvet cover outside the prison cell, his steady amber gaze looked at me through the bars. I stilled, just staring into his eyes, unable to form words. He sat up and I realised he was stripped down to just his boxers making my face flush and heart race, as he crossed his legs facing me. I tore my eyes away from his slender toned frame, trying to calm my heartbeat, having not seen him this undressed before. Toma pressed his forehead to the bars looking in at me curled up bound leaning against the wall,
"This view is quite shocking", he stated bitterly, closing his eyes as he shook his head, "I mean like, what am I doing?", he sounded upset as though he really didn't want this.
I lifted my eyes to him and my stomach flipped seeing his sad expression. I turned towards him on the futon,
"Toma, why are you on the floor?" I asked him, "I don't understand why you would sleep on the hard floor out here and not in that comfortable bed in the other room", I asked cautiously.
I tried not to let the semi-naked Toma mere feet away affect me, but it was distracting. He looked at me with his sad golden eyes,
"You're basically sleeping on the floor, so how could I sleep in a bed?", he replied as I held his gaze saying nothing.
I looked away from him and drew my knees more to my chest, straining against the rope on my ankles and wrists. It was confusing his reply because it sounded like he knew this was wrong and felt guilty.
He suddenly stood up and used one of the keys hanging from a cord around his neck to unlock the padlock to the cell. He stepped inside and closed the barred door, being sure to lock it again, padding over towards me as I tensed. He knelt on the futon and started unfastening the bonds on my wrists and ankles,
"Don't start thinking I am setting you free", he stated as I stared at his bare chest nervously, "I am just trying to make you more comfortable. It will be hard to sleep when you are tied up", he said, tugging on the rope until I was free.
He then took my wrists in his warm hands, which had red rope marks circling the joints, and kissed the delicate skin. I held my breath staring at him bewildered, and before I could stop myself I said,
"Toma, please don't leave me in here on my own again?", I pleaded.
I looked into his amber eyes that seemed surprised as he stopped kissing my wrists. I don't know what came over me but I felt I needed to be held by him. Toma searched my eyes a moment as though trying to read my thoughts, before cupping my cheek,
"Of course Princess, I am here for you. You don't have to be alone", he leant forward and kissed my forehead softly.
I swallowed back tears as he was gentle with me, not understanding why I felt so needy. He arranged the pillows on the futon and lay down on his side, opening his arms to me,
"Come on sweetheart, face to face was how you always liked to sleep when we were young, remember? You found it hard to sleep on your own back then too, didn't you? I would love to comfort you again", he said with an encouraging smile.
I hesitated as a blush covered my cheeks at the thought of sleeping next to Toma when he only wore boxer shorts. It made me feel hot and flustered as I pulled down the night dress self-consciously. I lay down on my side facing him, as he placed his arm under my neck for support, the chain attached to the collar was lying behind me. I could smell his unique scent again of soothing vanilla, intriguing bergamot and deep sandalwood making me sigh. I felt myself shaking nervously as I settled next to him, feeling the heat of his body. He pulled me closer to him until my cheek was pressed against his firm chest, hearing his steady heart beat,
"Do you feel better now?" He murmered, "Hopefully, you can sleep now. I will keep you safe and sound Princess", he whispered softly as my heart thudded hard.
After some moments, I started to relax listening to his deep breathing and sighed feeling his warm body wrapped around me. I felt oddly calm and comfortable in his arms, like when we were younger. He curled his arm under my neck and cradled my head, stroking my hair softly, sending a shiver down my spine. Reaching behind him, Toma pulled the cover over us both and laid his hand on my waist. I closed my eyes and just let him hold me, having needed this affection after so much unhappiness.
The sun's light was filtering through my eyelids, demanding I wake up. Though I just wanted to stay asleep with Toma. My stomach fell when I realised Toma was no longer curled around me anymore, as I felt the cold empty bed. I had slept surprisingly soundly wrapped up in his arms, listening to his steady heartbeat, the warmth of his skin. I blushed as I sat up thinking about his toned chest and flat stomach. Rubbing my eyes to shake off the morning haze, I sniffed, smelling bacon wafting in.
I realised Toma was standing outside of the cage leaning on the bars with his hip, arms crossed, now fully dressed as usual in his Orange and black stripes. He was watching me intensely,
"Sorry sweetheart, did I wake you? It's breakfast time", he jovially announced.
He pushed away from the cage to go over to the open plan kitchen. He continued to cook as I crawled on the futon towards the bars, feeling the weight of the chain pulling down. He looked up at me, "If you want anything or want me to do anything, just let me know", he said whisking some eggs up.
Looking at him now, it was as if he couldn't see that I was locked in a cell as he happily got on with making bacon and scrambled eggs. I swallowed hard, gripping the bars and tried to petition him,
" Toma, I don't want to be in here anymore. Let me out?", I ask quietly, "I promise I wont try to run"
I desperately needed the toilet but the steel prison style one didn't allow any privacy. The tiny sink was all that was available for washing myself and there was no towel or soap to use.
Toma paused with a large knife in his hand, about to cut up some tomatoes, as he looked at me frowning, making my heart pound,
"I'm sorry, I can't do that", he said without emotion.
He came over to the cage holding the knife as I cringed back in panic. Toma chuckled at me,
"Such a worried expression. How many times do I have to tell you... I won't harm you, Princess", he said with a smirk.
He crouching down outside of the cage and sighed looking in at me,
"Is it boring in there still? I can get more plushie toys if you like, to brighten it up?", he asked
I stared forlorn at the various soft toys he had purchased already.
"I dont need any more toys. What I want is a shower" I sighed.
He tilted his head regarding me,
"You can have a shower after breakfast, ok?", he smiled momentarily before his eyes darkened, "I will still be keeping a close eye on you, but at least you can clean up after yesterday's escape attempt", he said with a glower, walking back to the kitchen.
I sighed hard and turned to look at the steel toilet, realising if I wanted to go, I would just have to do it now. Perhaps I should have asked him to let me out for the toilet, but I was afraid he may have stayed and watched me which would have been mortifying. Getting up dejectedly, I went over to the steel toilet and sat down. From this position I was thankful I couldn't see Toma, as I listened to him humming to himself. Grabbing the sheet off the bed, I held it up in front of me as a makeshift screen, not taking any chances. Awkwardly I finished up and flushed, embarrassed to be indicating with that noise that I had used the toilet.
I moved to the little steel sink, glancing up at the cracked mirror on the wall as I brushed my fingers through my tangled knots until satisfied. I stared at the degrading pet collar still resolutely hugging my neck. I did look rather pale, which was understandable considering the circumstances. I realised it was only freezing cold water coming out if the tap, as I splashed some on my face, touching the collar and fingered the chain with a troubled frown. Glancing over my shoulder to see where Toma was, I used my hand to do a cold water bath under my arms and between my legs shivering. I wished I had my toothbrush but assumed it was in his bathroom instead. Until you have basics taken from you such as soap, you don't realise how much you miss the simple things in life. I checked my body over, seeing the odd scratch and new bruising from my escape attempt but otherwise not too bad. I clutched the sink rim and sighed deeply again, thinking over everything.
I was shaken from my reflective thoughts when I felt Toma's arms wrap around my waist and draw me back against his broad warm chest. I had not heard him unlock the cage, being in such an introspective mood. I cried out in shock, but immediately blushed profusely as he nuzzled my nape. My heart was beating hard again as I felt him kiss the curve if my neck,
"I adored holding you last night. You fell asleep straight away being in my arms. That makes me so happy" he said as he nuzzled my neck,
"i was just glad I wasnt in here alone all night" I said dejectedly,
"If you are a good girl today, I will let you sleep in my bed" he said as I looked up hopefully, "The collar and chain leash will stay on for now, but at least you could enjoy some more comfort", he said kissing my neck before nibbling my earlobe, "Although I can't promise I can control myself", he whispered into my ear,
This sent a shiver run down my spine as my cheeks flushed at the insinuation. Toma pulled away, kissing my hair
"Come out. It's time to eat breakfast. It must be tough being in here all the time, right?", he said with a grin.
He didn't wait for an answer as he went to unlock the chain leash from the bars and wrapped the end around his wrist. He started walking out the barred door to the cell and I was given little choice but to follow, as the dwindling chain snapped taught on the collar.
I followed behind him reluctantly, feeling degraded being tugged along like a pet. Unlike at Toma's, where we sat on the floor around a low table, here was a small wooden dining table and two chairs. On the table was an array of mouth watering breakfast items. I had not realised how hungry I had been until I saw everything laid out. I recoiled a moment, remembering that Toma may have drugged the food, especially after last night's escape attempt. I paused in my tracks as Toma looked around to see why the makeshift leash had yanked. I turned my face away and grumbled,
"I uh... I am not actually hungry right now Toma. I know you won't remove the leash thing, but maybe you could let me stay out of the cage today... I will just grab myself something when I am in the mood", I said hating lying.
Toma sighed and came over to me as I avoided eye contact. He abruptly wrapped his arms around my upper body and drew me against him for a hug, stroking my hair as his other arm curled around my shoulder. I could feel the chain that was in his hand dangling down my back reminding me he had the control,
"I know you don't trust me at the moment sweetheart", he said as I stiffened in his arms, "That is why we are going to share from the same plate at every meal to prove the food is not drugged", he held me tighter as he dipped his head to whisper in my ear, "Besides, if I wanted to drug you in some way, your resistance would not stop me... remember?",
I cringed recalling the night he had cut Shin and kissed me with a sleeping pill in his mouth, forcing me to swallow.
He unfurled himself from me and cupped my chin, lifting my reluctant face to look in his steady amber gaze. His other hand hooked into the collar and tugged me close as he kissed me hard. I squealed in protest, clamping my mouth shut. Toma chuckled sardonically as he knew what I was doing, teasingly tracing my tight lips with the tip of his tongue sending a shiver through me, unable to pull away from him. He kissed my cheeks and I flushed despite everything, wishing I could stop loving Toma in some way. I groaned in defeat,
"Fine, I guess I don't have a choice in the matter. I am actually really hungry so please... please don't drug me again, Toma", I asked pleadingly.
He stepped away with a wry smile hearing my petition sniggering,
"Let's eat then sweetheart", he said brightly.
He tugged the chain, pulling me to the table where he sat down, bending to wrap the leash chain around the table leg and padlocking it. I went to take the other seat but he hooked his leg on the chair and prevented me from pulling it out, smirking at me as I looked perplexed,
"No you dont!" he wagged his finger at me, "I told you we are sharing all our meals from the same plate from now on", he tapped his lap, "come here and sit on my knee. I am going to feed you", he grinned.
I was stunned as I stared at him incredulously, feeling hot and bothered. Turning my red face away, I stood resolutely still, refusing to sit. I could feel Toma's rage building as he abruptly grabbed the leash chain and yanked me towards him.
"Ahh! Toma Uh!", i cried out in shock.
I fell forward, grasping the table for stability. He hooked his arm around my waist and pulled me on to his knee, sitting sideways. My cheeks burnt with embarrassment as I pulled down the night dress cringing, very aware of being without underwear. I could feel the previous night spanking marks light up as I squirmed in his grasp. Toma kept one arm around my waist keeping me sat as he said,
"You can't escape from me, so behave yourself", he warned
Toma picked up some toast and bit into it. I gave up fighting to free myself realising he was right, as I watched him eat, my stomach grumbling. He looked at me then,
"See everything you will eat, I will eat first. That way you know it is not drugged, ok?", he smiled
I looked at the half eaten toast he presented to my mouth. I went to take it off of him with my hand and he sighed annoyed, putting it down,
"No, I am going to feed you. Stop resisting me, you are making me irritated", he scolded me.
Abruptly, he snatched my wrists and struggled them behind my back, holding them together with one of his strong hands. I tried to evade him but it was impossible as he held onto my wrists tightly. Shaking his head, he said,
"If you fight me again, I will not feed you at all until you accept this is how we are going to eat", he callously finished the toast whilst I watched, "so either do as I say and let me feed you or go hungry. Which is it?", he swallowed the toast and stared at me poignantly.
I dropped my head gritting my teeth as my stomach ached painfully after not eating the night before. Deciding I would rather put up with him feeding me than to not eat, I said softly,
"Alright I will do as you say, Toma", I replied reluctantly, staring at the choice of food longingly.
"That's my good girl. You know it is pointless to argue, don't you?", he said,
He lifted the frying pan keeping the scrambled egg warm and scooped some up, first eating some himself then presenting the fork to my mouth. I hesitated watching him chew and swallow before I gave in and let him slide the egg into my mouth.
He finally let go of my hands at my back, knowing I had agreed to behave. I fidgeted on his lap, my heart beating wildly as he repeated the same thing; selecting some food, eating first then giving me some. I felt intensely embarrassed each time he expected me to open my mouth, my cheeks burning. Toma seemed very content as he ate and shared his food with me. Picking up some orange juice, I watched as he drank some, admiring his features. He flicked his golden eyes to me and smirked seeing me staring,
"You look wishful. What are you thinking about I wonder", he chuckled as I blushed deeper, "Have some orange juice sweetheart",
He held the glass to my lip and tilted it as I drank thirstily. Some escaped the corner of my mouth as it ran down my chin and neck. Toma's eyes brightened as he immediately tugged on the chain leash on the collar and leaned in to drag his tongue up my neck and chin as I inhaled sharply blushing. He grinned seeing my face flush,
"It is so adorable how much you blush around me. I don't think you realize what it does to me", he sneered.
We sat in silence as he continued to feed me with great enthusiasm. I was really getting full now and had to hold my hands up,
"I couldn't eat anther bite Toma", I objected when he brought more food to my mouth expectantly.
Toma shrugged and continued to eat his fill as I sat awkwardly on his lap. It had been weirdly intimate and strange to have him take control of something so basic. I tried to get up feeling uncomfortable watching him eat as I did nothing, but he dragged me to sit down again with an arm around my waist. I gritted my teeth remaining in position as he helped himself to more,
"Toma? I was wondering if I could have some soap and a towel, so I can have a wash in the sink. My toothbrush perhaps? Um maybe some clean underwear or clothing?", I asked nervously as I regarded him happily munching away.
He turned his amber eyes to me, finally finishing eating as he wiped his mouth with a napkin,
"We are going for a shower in a short while but I have no problem getting what you need sweetheart", he said drinking some coffee as he regarded my stunned expression.
Toma chuckled as he pulled me against him, his arms wrapped around my body,
"I am looking forward to sharing a shower with you... this time though, I won't allow lingerie to cover you",
He smirked as I balked in shock having had no idea he intended to share a shower together. The time I had a bath in my bra and knickers was burned into my memory. My whole body felt like it was blushing hearing this revelation, imagining Toma naked and being naked in front of him. It was too much to bare,
"Can't I have a shower on my own?", I pleaded squirming on his lap.
I had never done something like that with a boy before and the idea was shamefully thrilling. I cringed playing with the hem of the nightdress unable to maintain eye contact.
Toma laughed softly as he urged me to get up and turn towards him as he stood up to his full height. He cupped my chin and lifted my scarlet face to him, as he kissed me gently,
"No Princess, I have waited long enough to see your naked body. You forget..." he tugged the chain on the collar, "...You belong to me now and I want to see what is mine. We are sharing a shower and that is final", he stated strictly as I bit my lip.
Toma got on one knee in front of me and unlocked the chain attached to the leg of table as I tried to process his words wondering why hearing him say I belonged to him made my heart flutter so much. He straightened up and smiled down at me,
"Help me clear up and do the washing up now, then we can go get that shower..." he anounced, "Dont be so impatient. I know I am looking forward to showering together too but chores first", he said pulling me into his arms and kissing the top of my head.
I felt my face burning red again as I stepped away flusterd,
"Um, thats not... " I stammered, "Ok, I will help but I wasnt thinking that!", I said embarassed "I would still rather have a shower on my own though", I said firmly.a
He smirked at my reply and tugged the leash, walking into the open plan kitchen with me in tow. He let go of the leash as it dangled down my front,
"Don't try anything! I am trusting you to be a good girl. Don't make me regret not chaining you up", he stated seriously, looking into my eyes.
I swallowed hard and nodded, not wanting to irk him. He relaxed and smiled again,
"Alright! You do the washing up and I will clear then. Practice for when we live together, yeah?", he laughed softly.
I laughed nervously trying to imagine us living together and if he still intended to keep me collared or bound. I started washing up the pots and listened to the happy humming coming from Toma as we did such a basic chore together. I had to admit, it felt kind if nice doing something so simple as we shared the house work. I started to relax as I scrubbed the plates, wondering if things would start to calm down.
I had my back to Toma as I continued washing up what was left in the sink, when I sensed something was wrong no longer hearing him hum. I turned to look at Toma and saw him holding my phone, which had a charging wire attached
"Oh, my phone. I thought I had lost it last night when...", I trailed off looking at his expression.
He was shaking enraged, as I stepped back and clutched the sink in panic,
"Toma?... what's wrong?", I asked anxiously wondering what had upset him.
He lifted his amber eyes to me incensed,
"You called... Ikki", he said with a deadly tone.
My eyes widened as I knew immediately what he was thinking but I couldn't get myself to say anything, stricken with anxiety. His gaze dropped to the phone as he read outloud a text Ikki must have sent after my phone had died,
"It says : I love you, Darling. I was not sure you heard me but I do. I will find a way to save you from that psycho, Toma, I promise", he finished as he raised his narrowed eyes to me.
I shrank back against the sink having the overwhelming urge to run. My mouth felt dry as I could see the anger in his eyes,
" You don't understand. I never knew he felt that way until he told me last night! Yes, I rang Ikki when I was trying to escape but only because Shin's phone .... was.... taken by... um... you", I faltered realising my explanation was making things worse.
I tried to think of a way out but was in a blind panic and rooted to the ground. Toma lowered his head, the blonde and orange tips of his hair falling across his darkened expression, as he put my phone into his pocket in silence.
"If I stop screwing around and forcibly take you for myself, will you finally look at me, and only me?", he hissed threateningly,
He stepped towards me suddenly, grabbing the dangling chain and pulling me against him,
"I thought, if you were kept in the cell, I wouldn't be tempted. But I was mistaken. Seeing you bound and caged only made me want to take you more", he said.
I gasped in shock as I tried to push him away from me. He sneered frighteningly,
"So, Ikki loves you and you love Ikki. Prince charming is coming to save my Princess is he? Well, Pretty boy will not be so handsome when I am finished with him. Maybe then you won't be so drawn to the beautiful Ikki, like so many of his adorning fans are", he said with a sadistic smirk.
I shoved him away from me hard as he let go of the chain in surprise. Immediately I darted around him, running to the only place I could think of, the sash window I had escaped from the previous night, hoping to get away again. I managed to get to the window but realised, it had been locked shut as I turned with a gasp of shock to see Toma standing just behind me. I felt like my heart was going to give out with the panic,
"You have it all wrong. I don't love Ikki. I had no idea he felt that way. I mean yes he flirted but he flirts with everyone. Oh, please don't harm him?",
I cringed against the window as he came closer. My legs shaking badly , feeling like I would collapse. Toma slammed his arm above my head on the window frame, making it shudder.
"If you are telling the truth that you do not love... Ikki. Then prove it to me" he demanded "If you satisfy me, I will not disfigure the pretty boy",
Toma leaned in closer and pressed his body against mine. I stared at him in distress. His heat was pressed to my chilled body and I could feel his erection straining in his pants. I held my breath, as I imagined all sorts of things he may want in retribution.
"Wh-what do y-you want me to do?", I stammered nervously.
Toma smirked as he grabbed my wrist and marched towards the bathroom. I yelped with how tight he was squeezing my wrist as I tried to keep up to him, stumbling behind. Inside the bathroom, he turned to me and unlocked the chain leash, letting it fall to the floor with a clatter. He looked at me with an evil glint in his eyes,
"First, undress me", he stated simply, "Take off my clothes. We are having that shower I promised", his voice was deadly and deliberately slow making me anxious.
I fidgeted a moment, my heart an erratic beat as I stared at him. Realising I had no other option, I shakily reached for his black short sleeve jacket pulling it down his arms, physically shaking. My mouth was incredibly dry as I felt like I was tight rope walking and about to fall. I dared to glance up into his face, seeing a dark determination in his eyes that chilled me, as I wondered if he intended to take my virginity by force. I grasped his striped top and lifted it up as he assisted, revealing his muscular flat stomach that made my tummy flutter. I felt confused by my feelings towards him as the fear mixed with desire. After so long of fantasizing about seeing Toma naked, this was not how I imagined this would happen.
He pulled away from me topless and turned on the shower, getting it to temperature as I stared at his firm back. I thought about Ikki and how he had confessed his love, not knowing what he had caused. I really did not feel the same way towards Ikki and wanted to prove it but I had no idea what Toma was going to demand. He returned to me,
"Now my jeans", he demanded, tilting his head with a sneer, "The blush on your cheeks suggests you have thought about this before", he teased, causing me to cringe.
I avoided his eyes as I unfastened the shredded top around his slender hips and reached hesitantly to his jeans,
"Come on Princess, just a little more", he coaxed.
I swallowed hard as I forced myself to unfasten them feeling incredibly nervous. Toma grasped his jeans and underwear impatiently and shoved them down as his erection sprung free.
I gasped covering my eyes with my hands seeing his cock for the first time, as my cheeks burned vividly. I had never seen one in the flesh and being that this was Toma's, I could hardly stand looking. Here he was, the boy I desired and loved, naked before me and about to take a shower intimately together. I leaned against the wall for support, my legs shaking.
Toma snickered in amusement as he suddenly grabbed the hem of the night dress I was wearing and pulled it off me, forcing a squeak of shock from me. I closed my eyes tightly as I tried to cover myself with my hands standing in just my bra as he moved closer,
"Aww sweetheart! Don't close your eyes, there is nothing to be embarrassed about", he cooed,
I felt his arms come around my back. I stiffened thinking he was going to pull me into a hug but instead he unclasped my bra, dragging it off my squirming body, as I cried out in protest. I covered my body up as best as I could, turning my red face away mortified being striped in front of him. Toma laughed indulgently,
"Come on, it's time for you to prove that you don't love Ikki", he said jealously.
He hooked a finger into the collar ring, pulling me to the shower coercively as I whimpered.
I stepped under the rain head shower stiffly, still covering myself and refusing to look him in the eyes as the hot water beat down on my head and body. I felt him come closer by his body heat but I still shivered uncontrollably. Toma cupped my cheek and turned my face to him,
"Open your eyes. There is nothing to be frightened of. I would never harm you", he whispered.
I shyly flickered my gaze up, looking into Toma's amber eyes. The image of him was quite startling, toned slender frame slick with water that glistened and beaded on his skin, making my heart almost stop.
He took a sponge and squirted body wash on it, as he started rubbing the soap suds across my shoulders. I was speechless as I tightened my arms over my body, blushing hard. He chuckled softly,
"I can't wash you properly if you keep hugging yourself like that. I am going to see everything eventually so stop resisting me", he stated prying my arm away from my breasts and pinning it to the tile behind me.
I whimpered, turning my pink face away as he rubbed the sponge over my breasts, as my nipples hardened shamefully. He washed under my arms, reminding me of the other times Toma had insisted in washing me. Stepping closer, he stood over me and ran the sponge down my back as the hot water rinsed the bubbles down my legs. I couldn't help but sigh softly as the sweet smell of honey and lemon drifted in the air relaxing me. He released my hand and passed the sponge to me,
"Wash me now, Princess", he said seductively as I hesitated a moment.
Still covering my pubic mound with one hand, I reached for him, running the soapy sponge across his firm chest, biting my lip. It felt so erotic to be washing each other, realising a fantasy into reality. He squirted more soap on the sponge as I ran it down his arms, staring at his defined biceps that I had not noticed previously. Nervously I stepped closer rubbing the sponge across his wide back, feeling like my heart would explode. Toma smirked seeing my cheeks flush,
"I love seeing your shy face. I want it to be only me who will see that cute expression", he said with a smirk.
He suddenly grabbed my wrist covering my sex. I gasped and tried to resist but he was too strong, as he made me cup my hands in front of me. I stood perplexed as he grabbed some two in one shampoo conditioner, squirting a generous amount in my hands. I found myself smiling as I remembered the last time he had washed my hair with this product, so typical of a guy to not care about the frills of packaging or quality hair products. He put some in his own hands, reaching to run it through my hair as I stiffened. He laughed at my expression,
"Wash my hair sweetheart and I will do yours, come on... I know you have wanted to touch my hair haven't you?", he teased.
I blushed, knowing it to be true. I swallowed and reached up to run my fingers through his blonde hair with orange tips, massaging the product into the soft strands, as he did the same with mine. It was surprisingly sexy washing each others hair, as I gently rubbed the product to a lather. His large hands massaged more firmly into mine as we looked into each others eyes in silence. Toma smiled warmly,
"Tilt your head back to rinse", he directed
I closed my eyes, letting him rinse away the soap. He bent suddenly and captured my lips, kissing me firmly under the shower as the water rinsed away the product in his hair. His fingers running through my hair as he devoured my mouth before pulling away,
"Mine... you are mine understand?", he hissed as the shower rinse away the last of the soap from our hair.
Abruptly, he roughly turned me around to face the wall grabbing my wrists and forcefully yanking them away from my body as I cried out. He dragged my hands above my head and held them together against the tiles with one of his hands. I tugged at my captured wrists desperately wanting to cover up still,
"Toma... Its embaressing!", I cried.
Toma pressed his wet naked body against mine forcing a gasp from my lips as I felt his hard erection against my behind. His arm curled around my upper body and cupped my breast for the first time as I whimpered at the heat of his hand. Toma kissed my shoulder,
"You belong to me. Never forget that. I have dreamed of seeing you like this for so long. You are so beautiful and all mine", he said with heated breath.
He began massaging my breast as I writhed against him, his fingertips plucking my hard nipple,
"Are you getting turned on? Your nipples are hard. Do you want me to touch you more, hmmm?", he whispered causing me to blush profusely.
His hand slid down my stomach as my breathing quickened. He swirled his fingers around my clit elliciting a groan from me at the overwhelming feeling. He chuckled behind me,
"Sweetheart, you are wet already and I haven't even touched you much yet", he chuckled.
I felt mortified by my bodies betrayal as I squirmed in his grip. My breathing became ragged as he pressed up behind me. The water cascading off my back as he touched me intimately. He slid his erection along the line of my ass cheeks with a groan as I writhed at his touch. His fingers slid through the wetness of my slit as I moaned with need, breathing heavier. He abruptly thrust a finger inside of my pussy, causing me to inhale sharply and arch at the heavenly sensation. I felt guilty for succumbing to his touch but at the same time it felt so right when he pushed a second finger inside and rocked them in and out devastatingly slowly.
"Nhhh! Toma! It's too much! " I whimpered
"It feels good though right? " he rasped, "I am going to take you here one day. Then you will be mine completely. No other man will touch you here but me", he hissed,
He bit my wet neck and sucking the skin making me cry out in rapture of the pain and pleasure. I could hear his breathing increasing as he rolled his hips between my ass cheeks as he rubbed his fingers inside me forcing a deep moan from my mouth. Toma smirked,
"Your body knows that you want me. Tell me that you want only me. That you cant think of anyone but me", he growled.
"Yesss! Mnnn!" I gasped as I bucked my hips.
The sensation of his touch, the hot water drenching our bodies, his hand pinning me to the wall all built like a crescendo of stimulation riding towards climax. I shook my head in denial but it was impossible to stop. My breathing hitched as held it periodically, each time the pleasure rising until I couldn't hold it in any longer,as0
"I - want - you - Toma!", I screamed out as an orgasm overcame me.
My pussy tightening around his fingers as he groaned deeply behind me. Eyes tightly shut, I rode the erotic wave of pleasure, gasping in heaven. Muscles strung tight, as my body arched at the extasy of his touch. I moaned a long note of rapture, finally collapsing against the tiles panting.
He lay his forehead on my back a moment, holding me against his wet form as I climbed down from euphoria. Pulling his fingers from me, he released his hold on my hands above my head,
"Turn around", he demanded sharply, making my stomach fall at the tone of his voice.
I couldn't help but cover myself again as my face flushed, turning shyly towards him with uncertainty. I lifted my eyes to him, seeing the primal need in his eyes. His erection was hard as he breathed heavily, his fists balled at his sides as his rasping voice said,
"Kneel down", he stated harshly as I looked wide eyed at him, "I said I wanted you to satisfy me... unless you want me to scar that pretty boy Ikki? Nothing would give me more satisfaction", he smirked
Toma snatched up my hair at the back making me yowl as my roots were pulled. He forcefully lowered me to my knees, as I shakily knelt to the floor before him, my wide eyes staring up at him anxiously. He looked so dominating standing over me, with rivelets of water flowing down his firm wet body, the shower drenching his honey coloured hair. My stomach flipped at the sight of him, as I knelt quivering. His cock and balls were close to my face as I cringed back panicked, using my hand covering my sex to reach back and try to alleviate his hold in my hair,
" I can't... I don't know how. I have never done this before", I said as I felt hot tears welling up knowing what he wanted.
"I know you have never pleasured a man before Princess" he said with a smirk spreading his lips, "I adore knowing I am the first to use your mouth",
He then grabbed my cheeks squeezing the hollows until my mouth opened. I whimpered distressed at how callous he was being, trying to squirm away.
"You better try your best or else Ikki will suffer for it" he said as his lip curled nastily, "Of course you could do a bad job and just let me scar him for life. Either way, this is happening... now take me in your mouth like a good girl", he growled.
I lowered my eyes to his cock jutting forward as water fell like a waterfall from his muscular torso. My heart was distressingly fast as he tightened his grip in my hair. I had never touched one before, let alone be this close and now being confronted with a man's genitals, I felt helplessly unprepared. Toma abruptly pushed his wet fingers into my mouth, forcing me to taste my previous arousal as I groaned grimacing. He pushed down on my tongue forcing me to open my mouth, before pulling free his digits and pressing his hard cock to my mouth. I squirmed in panic as he pushed inside as I shook physically. The taste of his pre cum mingled with my personal scent was shamefully arousing. Toma made a guttural groan as he slid along my tongue,
"Ngh! Your mouth is so hot and wet. I don't think I will last", he hissed
He used his hold on my hair to bob my head along his shaft as he grunted with pleasure. My eyes were tightly closed as tears escaped my eyes, trying to breath through my nose.
"Eyes to me", he ordered, "I want to look at you as I cum"
I whimpered with humiliation and flickered my eyes up at him. He smiled down at me as he released his grip on my hair, cupping my cheek and wiping my tears with his thumb.
"Mnn! Keep your eyes on me always. Never forget this moment", he gritted his teeth with restraint, "Use your tongue as I take your mouth, Princess", he whispered heatedly.
I stared up at the startling image of Toma. His slender toned frame towering above me slick with water. Slowly he began rocking his hips into my mouth, gasping as he took his satisfaction with abandonment. I tried to lick as he thrusted and he moaned deeply,
"Mmm! That's it... just like that... now suck", he gasped as he pushed into my mouth more.more
I felt overwhelmed by his taste, his scent and the sensation of his hard shaft sliding across my tongue as I sucked as he demanded. I tried to block the back of my throat with my tongue so he didnt go too deep. My breathing through my nose was laboured. I felt turned on seeing how I was affecting him also. His moans of extasy were like nothing I could have imagined as I found myself moaning around him too. Toma gasped,
"Uh your moans are sending vibrations through me... I can't hold back... any... longer", he hissed
He thrust faster into my mouth without restraint. Surprising myself, I reached up and wrapped my hand around the base of his shaft and cupped his balls wanting to pleasure him. This was no longer about Ikki or Toma's jealousy and anger. I wanted to make him feel good as I tentatively massaged my hand on his shaft, following the flow of my mouth up and down, tasting his milky precum. Toma threw his head back and moaned heavily, his breathing laboured as his hips bucked,
"Oh Nrrrr... yes... Mmm", he stammered as he leant against the tiles, gritting his teeth.
I sucked harder hollowing my cheeks as he rocked into my mouth, hearing his shallow breathing as he gasped,
"I'm... going...too...", he gasped out.
Suddenly, he stiffened as he groaned deeply. I felt jets of milky flavour against my tongue as I stared up at his face contorted with pleasure. I pulled my mouth away, unsure of what to do holding his cum in my mouth. Toma was getting his breath back as his amber eyes glanced down at me, lifting my chin with his fingers,
"Swallow Princess... for me. Taste it fully", he said breathlessly.
I groaned softly, looking into his dilated amber eyes and swallowed, my cheeks burning bright red. Toma helped me up and wrapped his arms around my upper body, laying his cheek on my head,
"That was incredible... I love you so much", he whispered with raw emotion.
I could feel his thundering heart beat against my breasts and my cheek was crushed to his torso. The water cascaded down on us as he held me tightly under the shower. I curled my arms around his waist, feeling overcome,
"I love you too, Toma", I whispered.
My rapid heart beat echoing his. It was crazy to still feel this way after everything he had done, but it was impossible to deny.
He pulled away from me, his amber eyes wide,
"What? Are you just saying that because I did? Or lying to me? I'll think you're forgiving me if it's true", he said anxiously,
His hands threading into my hair at the nape, as he pressed his forehead to mine with his eyes closed tightly with angst,
"I couldn't stand it if you don't mean that. Please tell me you are not just pretending", he said shaking.
I cupped his cheek softly as he looked into my eyes,
"Toma, I have loved you for so long, but...", I hesitated
His eyes widened. I took my hand away from him as my heart sank,H
"I wish I could stop loving you. You have done so much that I am not ready to forgive you for yet. I don't trust you fully but no matter what I do, no matter how hard I try, I cannot stop loving you", I said, feeling like my soul was tearing apart.
Toma wrapped his arms around my chest holding me tightly, as he bent his head to kiss my forehead,
"You are my world" he said passionately, "I know you hate me right now on some level but I am willing to accept that if it means protecting you. I will do anything for you, even if you may not understand, even if you despise me... I know I am doing it for you", he said possessively.
He held me firmly in his strong arms, forcing a whimper from my mouth. Dipping his head and ferociously kissed my lips hard seeming to not care that he could taste his own cum on my tongue, claiming my mouth. He pulled back, brushing his warm lips to mine,
"Even if I have to hurt people in order to make you see only me, I will." He said darkly, "You may not like me right now or be able to forgive me but all I care about is that you love me. You belong to me. I will never let you go",
My eyes widened but before I could speak he was capturing my mouth again. I felt claustrophobic and hot as he consumed me thoroughly, finding it hard to breath in his tight embrace. He squeezed my chest tighter, constricting my upper body as I struggled to take a lung full of air. I started to feel faint as I tried to push him away but he tightened his hold, taking my breath away. The heat of the shower and his hot body temperature made me feel faint and woozy. His tongue pushed into my mouth making me feel breathless as I began to get hazy and weak. I felt myself getting dizzy as I slumped against him, fainting from the heat and overwhelming kiss.
As unconsciousness began to take hold, I faintly saw Toma smiling down at me. The darkness encroached my vision, unable to draw breath, my body succumbed to the swoon. He released the tight constricting grip supporting my body in his arms, allowing me to inhale but the rush of oxygen caused my eyes to flutter closed. My reality became the void.
Toma POV
I held her limp wet body against mine. My heart felt like it would burst hearing she did love me after all. Her beautiful eyes had widened when I told her I would hurt someone in the in the name of love but she just didn't understand, that was just how much I loved her. I supported her with an arm around her waist and picked her up bridal style stepping out the shower. Her hair was dripping wet as her head hung back as I carried her into the bedroom. I laid her on the bed and couldn't help but look at her wet body that seemed to
glisten
in the light. I found myself getting hard again just looking at her, spread out and unconscious like some sacrificial offering with my steel collar around her neck gleaming. I had to force my eyes away and get some towels from the bathroom, but as I turned, I started thinking about that text Ikki had sent her and found myself getting angry again. I gathered the towels, seething inside and returned to her, wrapping a towel around my waist and one over my shoulder drying my hair, "I know you said you don't feel the same way towards Ikki . I just cannot stand that someone else loves you. There is no way he loves you as much as I do though, I hope you realise this?", I asked even though I knew she couldn't hear me. I took a towel and placed it behind her head, to absorb some of the water, lying next to her on the bed and used a towel to dry her skin. She was obviously a little cold as her skin erupted in goose bumps as I dried her carefully. Laying a bath sheet over her body, I moved closer curling my warm body around her, lifting her rag doll body against me, "Mine", I hissed possessively. I take a brush
and
gently run it through her damp hair, being careful not to pull. I knew I didn't have much time before she woke up, so I quickly got up to gather the things I needed. Tonight I plan on seducing her with romance. I needed her to see how much I love her... then I will claim her virginity.
Chapter Text
I open my bleary eyes to find Toma's concerned face looking at me, as he lay a cold cloth on my forehead. The last thing I remember was Toma kissing me, then feeling hot and breathless,
"What happened?", I ask confused,
My stomach twisting a moment thinking he had done something to me. Toma leant in and kissed my cheek,
"Did you forget? You fainted sweetheart. I think you got too hot", he smiled softly, "I would like to think it was because I am that good at kissing" he chuckled.
I felt a pang of guilt for my gut reaction as he turned the cold washcloth over.
"I was worried, you had hurt yourself" he said "I'm glad you're awake now. I have a surprise for you.", he said excitedly.
Toma helped me sit up and gave me a glass of water. I realised I just had a large bath sheet covering my naked body, as I clutched it to my chest with one hand, face flushing. My damp hair was clinging to my skin, reminding me of our time in the shower, making me shiver in more ways than one. I looked at his toned bare chest, with the towel wrapped around his waist before looking at his handsome face as I sipped the water feeling rather foolish for fainting as my cheeks pinked,
"Um. So what is this surprise?", I ask embarrassed.
He seemed to bounce with excitement, which took me back to the carefree Toma I knew,
"Well tonight, I thought we could have a date. A proper romantic date. I have everything planned. What do you think?", he asked as his amber eyes lit up.
"Oh? A date?", I asked cautiously, uncertain how to feel.
Toma's smile faltered as I quickly corrected,
"Sure... I think it's a lovely idea", I broke into a nervous laugh.
"Good girl" he praised with a bright smile.
My stomach flips everytime he calls me a good girl, leaving me feeling conflicted. Toma stood up suddenly, making me jump feeling on edge.
"Great! Thats settled then!" he said excitedly, "This is going to be perfect tonight. I want to treat you like a Princess. I want this to be like a real date",
" So... does that mean... You will take this collar off, Toma? " I asked with trepidation.
He was gathering a few items from around the room, opening a wardrobe when he suddenly shut the door sharply. His back was to me and the room became tense. I held my breath.
" I will give you an hour to get ready" he said, ignoring my question, " I want you to get dressed up! Treat tonight like a normal date, yeah? "
I felt frustrated that he refused to answer me. I touched the ring at the front of the leather collar feeling dejected that it was still there.
"Alright, if thats what you want", I said carefully.
He came to the side of the bed with a black short evening dress in his hand,
"I was hoping you would wear this for me?", he smiled, "You will. Right?" he asked.
Toma looked down at me with his warm amber gaze, as I nodded, taking the dress from him, not wanting to upset him.
"I will come for you after an hour once everything is perfect for our date!" He exclaimed, kissing my hand.
He gathered some things in a bag and left the bedroom, locking it behind him. It was clear Toma didnt fully trust me not to do an escape attempt again. I couldnt help wondering what could have been if we had just been honest with each other.
I got up and went to the bedroom door to try and listen to what he was doing. I could hear relaxing music playing in the other room, then the sound of pots and pans in the Kitchen. Did he really think a date would change anything between us? My heart raced wondering what he had planned.
With not much time to wallow in self pity, I reluctantly went to investigate what else he had brought. Opening cupboards, I discovered it was everything Toma had packed when I had first gone to his apartment. Including shoes, jewellery and accessories, as though he had just cleared everything at my apartment. How long did he plan to keep me here?
I realised he must have returned to his flat when he took me from the warehouse. My stomach twisted as I shook away the bad memory, not wanting to recall that day he abducted me. I wanted to forgive Toma, I knew that in my heart but I wondered if I could draw a line and move forward.
I looked at the dress again, which was a body clinging dress, designed to enhance a woman's curves, coming to just above the knee, with a low neckline. I selected some heels to go with the dress and actually could feel nerves building up. What was the purpose of this date tonight? I felt some anxiety, thinking he may expect more from me sexually. I didnt know if i was ready to lose my virginity and worse still, did i want too with Toma?
Glancing at the time, I had to get moving as I went to the bathroom. I had not shaved my legs or under arms in a few days, thankfully there was a packet of disposable razors. I discovered he had brought a selection of beauty products as I squirted my favourite perfume on, noticing he had brought bits of makeup. I had to get inventive as I used some lipstick as a blusher on my cheeks and applied the pink to my lips, then used mascara. It wasn't much, but I had made an effort with what I had available. I found a hairdryer and began blow drying my damp hair looking in the mirror feeling forlorn. I questioned my reflection, why I was going along with all of this primping. Was this what they call stockholm syndrome?
I sighed knowing I had little choice but to play along and put on the lacy lingerie, feeling nervous and wiggled into the black clingy dress, finishing with heels. I went to a full-length mirror. There was something glaringly wrong, the pet collar still locked around my neck. I touched the warm leather that had absorbed some of my body heat, wondering how Toma could put something like this on me.
I walked to the window and looked out on the lake with the pontoon, sighing softly at the multitude of colours in the trees as Autumn was setting in. The tranquil waters stretched far out on the lake reminding me of wonderful carefree summers spent with Shin and Toma, jumping in the water and splashing having fun. Nearby were the cliffs overlooking the sea where we would play on the beach, climbing the rock pools.
I wondered if Shin may know the lake and cabin, if Ikki tells him the landmarks I had described. It was an odd feeling that came over me, as I now wondered if I wanted to be saved after all. I didnt understand what was wrong with me, thinking such things. Toma had purposefully changed the cabin just so he could imprison me here, making me shudder at the thought. I felt so confused by my emotions.
I jumped as I felt Toma's arms wrap around my waist and pull me against him as he kissed my neck,
"I'm sorry if I startled you, Princess. You just looked so beautiful, I couldn't stop myself", he pressed his warm lips to my neck sending tingles down my spine, "I dont want anyone else to see you like this", he whispered.
I had to pull away from him, as I took his hands off my waist, turning to face him. Adrenaline was pumping as I had questions for him.
"Toma? I need you to answer me honestly" I said seriously, "I know this the lake we came to as children together... I recognise it even though its been altered, like that cell. How long have you been planning this? I need to know" I said firmly.
Toma was wearing something different than usual, with black suit pants, a black formal shirt rolled up at the sleeves under black pinstripe waistcoat with orange detail and a loose gold tie. He looked extremely handsome taking me by surprise as my cheeks flushed. I was expecting him to react badly to the accusation but he calmly smiled, his amber eyes warm.Toma came towards me at the window and cupped both hands to my cheeks,
" I am so glad you remember this place. We made some amazing memories here together didn't we?", he said gently, bending to kiss my forehead as he drew me into a hug,
"Youre not answering my questions, Toma!" I exclaimed, trying to pull free but he held me tight,
"Do you recall when that dog came barking, and you broke into tears. I stood in front of it protecting you. I wanted to protect you even back then", he held me tightly, "let's make some good memories starting now", he said resolutely as he pulled away to look in my eyes,
I stared at him speechless, realising he had no intention of explaining anything which frustrated me.
"Dinner is ready... are you ready for our date?", he asked, taking my hand and pulling me into the other room.
As we entered, I gasped seeing how romantic he had made the cabin. There were candles on the dining table and the fire was cracking in the log burner. He had even covered up the bars of the prison cell with a throw. The table was laden with lots of food in bowls but they were covered up making me curious what he had made. I looked up at Toma in surprise, not sure what I had expected.
"This is... " I shook my head trying to find the words, "...impressive!" I said, swallowing hard wondering what he intended.
"Ofcourse! Im not the same boy from your memory" he said, "I know we started on rocky ground but maybe tonight, we can start over and begin again from a blank slate"
He pulled the chair out for me and waited for me to sit. I was shocked that he didn't want me to sit on his lap again, but gratefully sat anyway. I wanted to believe his words but there were many barriers between us that couldnt just be swept under the carpet. I didnt know how I felt about him as I sat fidgeting feeling anxious.
Toma excitedly brought his chair incredibly close, making my face burn red. He then lifted up a strip of raw silk black fabric before my eyes making me tense.
"I can tell you dont fully trust me" he said sadly, "I cant blame you for that but I have something planned. I'm going to blindfold you whilst I feed you by hand", he chuckled seeing my wide eyes,
" I dont want to be blindfolded! " I panicked out, holding my hands up, "How will I eat if I cant see?"
Toma smirked and grabbed my wrists suddenly, making me flinch.
"Did you think I was going to stop feeding you with my hand's sweetheart? Why would I stop something that bonds us together?" he said with a wide grin.
"No Toma! I dont feel comfortable. I dont mind being fed just not the blindfold?" I asked hopefully.
His hold on my wrists tightened making me tense up, seeing his expression change. He stood up from the chair and slowly walked around me and standing directly behind my chair. I didnt dare look back at him, trembling a little.
"I have lovingly prepared a feast of decadent finger foods and aphrodisiac delicacies", he said in a monotone voice that made me nervous,
"I just don't know about this. What if I hate the food? I feel self-conscious... ", I pleaded.
"I dont want to hear any more refusals or the word no from your mouth tonight" he then bent to speak close to my ear, "Unless you want me to spank you over my knee, you will behave"
I stiffened, gripping the sides of the wooden chair hearing him loud and clear. After the last time he had spanked me, my backside had been sore to the touch. I didnt want to be put over his lap like a naughty child. Toma then swept my hair behind my ears as I sat fidgeting nervously,
"Whilst I won't make you sit on my knee, I am going to blindfold you so you can taste everything fully and... hopefully build your trust in me back up",
I looked around a little panicked, but before I had a chance to protest, he placed the blindfold over my eye and fastened it behind my head. I felt vulnerable and nervous about what was to come. Toma then moved to sit back down, placing his knee between my legs, parting them,
"Toma... um", I protested, my face pinked
I reached up to take off the blindfold but Toma snatched my wrists, holding them on my lap as I squirmed,
"Do you really want me to handcuff you? I have no problem restraining you if it will make you feel better?", he suggested as I desperately shook my head, "well then, trust me tonight Sweetheart", he said gently.
Taking a deep breath, I told myself to calm down. Before this week, I would have never hesitated in saying I trusted Toma, but now there was major doubt. I wanted to trust him again, so I swallowed back my fear,
"Alright Toma, I will behave", I whispered,
i sat with nervous anticipation in the darkness of the blindfold. Toma took his hands off my wrists and stroked my cheek with the back of his knuckles,
"Thats my good girl. You are beyond my expectations. I am so lucky you are all mine", he said, making my stomach flip with the sincerity of his tone.
I heard him move things about on the table,
"First try this...open.your mouth" he ordered gently, "Green olives stuffed with lemon pieces, and this is with pimento"
He placed two fingers beneath my chin as I nervously opened my mouth as he gave me what I instantly recognised as an olive. I chewed and a burst of lemon washed over my tongue . He then held one in his lips and kissed it between mine. I jumped feeling his warm lips pressed against mine, as he passed the olive into my mouth. The chilli pepper pimento gave a spicy tang to my tongue. He gave a few more this way as I heard him chew as well.
I felt him pull away and gather something else, bringing something that smelt tart. I felt he move closer to me, his hair tickling my skin as he said softly.
"Relax...open for me..." he rasped, making me shiver, "Artisan bread dipped in olive oil and balsamic vinegar",
I opened up as he slid the malty bread that had the buttery olive oil and sharp distinct flavour of the balsamic vinegar. The flavour was intense as I chewed delectably. Tomas warm hand slid up my leg, caressing under the clingy dress as he passed another piece to my lips. The sharp yet sweet taste of the balsamic and smooth flavour of the oil was delicious.
My heart was thudding hard in my chest as he slid something else into my mouth which was cool, sweet and wet. I chewed with a sigh the grainy fruit flesh
"Next, something for my sweet girl...Honeydew Melon ", he said
He placed another piece to my lips, the juice running down my chin. Immediately, I felt him lick the sweet liquid up and kiss me softly. My breathing became quicker as he bit some melon off and kissed it into my mouth, our tongues tangling against each other. I felt incredibly turned on with the erotically charged moment. The soft, wet melon adding to our mouths pressed to each other.
Toma pulled away as I waited with baited breath as he said,
"This is famed as an aphrodisiac", not hinting as to what it was, "Tilt your head back and open wide" he urged
I felt something rough like sandpaper against my mooth. A cold, slippery texture entered my mouth making me squeal as I tasted a distinct seafood flavour followed by sharp sweet onion.
"Uhhn!!!" I panicked,
"Oysters... they are oysters, with shallots in vinegar", he chuckled obviously found my reaction amusing, " They say this is an aphrodisiac... Some say its because it is the same sensation as swallowing a mans cum"
I squealed hearing this deacription as I swallowed the plump flesh, tasting the salty sea liquor distinctly. It wasn't something I was used too, but it was not a terrible taste as he brought another to my mouth and I put my hands up.
"No! No more oysters, Toma!" I cried out
There was silence suddenly that put me on edge. He took his hand away from my leg and I felt distinctly vulnerable more without my sight then.
"I thought I made it clear you were not to refuse me?" He said in a deadly tone, "Do you remember what would happen if you disobeyed me? Are you secretly a masochist?" he asked
" Im... Sorry Toma " I said quickly, "I will do what you ask from now on"
I heard him gather another mystery item.
"Thats alright. Be a good girl for me" he said, "Just do as I say. Its about time you realised i am giving you what you want." he sighed, "Now something hot",
Toma brought something else to my mouth with his fingers. I opened up tasting the immediately recognisable grilled king prawn but this had a very spicy hot bite to it. The meaty texture was followed by a hot chilli and lime as I fanned my mouth, my tongue burning on fire.
" Ah! Water... Milk! Anything... Please? " I cried desperately.
My eyes watering behind the blindfold. I was annoyed at him because I felt he had done that on purpose to punish me.
"Yeah, I meant hot as in spicy", He sniggered seeing my reaction,
He brought a glass to my lips, tipping it back as the bubbly drink filled my mouth. I knew straight away it was champagne, but my mouth was too spicy to drink slowly as I gulped down a few mouthfuls. Toma laughed as I heard him chew happily,
"I don't understand why you can't handle them. I think they are not spicy enough!", he annouced.
He then placed an ice cold spoon to my mouth,
"This will cool you down and cleanse your palate sweetheart, mint sorbet",
I gratefully accepted the spoon, sighing with relief as the cool flavour cancelled out the hot spice. I eagerly ate more of the icecream, soothing my tongue.
"I don't think I can handle much more". I groaned, not wanting any more surprises
"One last treat. A gift from the heart is the best gift of all. I made this with all my heart", he said.
I felt him capture my lips, pushing a sinfully chocolate something into my mouth. I moaned with pleasure tasting the dark cocoa coating and biting into smooth praline that melted on my tongue
"Handmade praline balls rolled in cocoa powder ", he said proudly.
Toma pressed his lips once again to mine, presenting another taste of sweet milky chocolate in comparison,
"Champagne milk chocolate truffles", he revealed, leaning close to kiss my lips, "So sweet", he sighed gently.
I could sense him getting up and come behind me, his warm hands caressing my shoulders as he bent to kiss my neck softly. I squirmed in my seat feeling flustered as he bit the curve of my neckline. His hands moved from my shoulder as he untied the blindfold. I blinked a few times adjusting to the light,
"Well... That food was so decadent and indulgent". I praised,
"I am so glad you enjoyed yourself and especially for trusting me", he offered his hand, "I have something to show you. Come with me", his voice was gentle and kind.
I placed my hand in his and stood up, looking into his warm amber eyes. He smiled gently down at me and walked to the cabin door. I was surprised he was letting me go outside but considered we were both trying to trust one another.
When we walked outside, I realised how cold it had gotten, shivering.
"Oh you are trembling" Toma said, "Here. You can wear this to keep warm" he took off his jacket to put around my shoulders.
I looked up at Toma with apreciation, smiling in thanks. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust to the darkness before I saw the night sky, gasping in awe. Unlike the city with light pollution, out here in the middle of nowhere, the stars were like nothing I had ever seen before. The sky blended inky black to midnight blue and it was like looking into the heavens, with the constellations vividly bright.
"Wow! Is this what you wanted to show me? Its breath taking!" I exclaimed
He beamed happily and guided me towards the lake edge that was still, reflecting the stars perfectly like a mirror. The full moon looked so big as it glowed above us. Toma turned to me letting go of my hand, his gorgeous face highlighted by the lunar light,
"I came out here getting firewood for the log fire and saw the sky. It was so beautiful and I just wanted you to see it too", he said lifting both hands and cupping my face as he pressed his lips to my forehead.
I wished that all the terrible things Toma had done could be forgotten and that this moment wasnt marred by its memory. It was so romantic to be under the stars and with the boy I had feelings for but I was plagued by conflicted emotions when I stared into her dark golden eyes I felt overwhelmed.
"I will do anything to keep you with me", he commented,
My stomach flipped hearing that, knowing all to well the lengths he was willing to go. Toma lifted my hands, wrapping them around his neck as he curled his around my waist drawing me close. He then kissed me softly, sighing happily into the kiss. My lips touched his warm ones, our tongues entwined together as I lost myself in the moment, wanting to forget the hardships. He finally broke away from the kiss, looking into my eyes. My heart was thudding in my chest as I plucked up the courage to speak.
"Toma... I wish that things were different" I said regretfully.
He kissed my cheek, as he pressed me closer to his warm body.
"I know... " Toma replied lowering his head, " Its just that I love you, so much that my heart hurts", he confessed, "Even if you despise me for what I have done, I still wont ever leave you aloneo"
Toma pulled away and gripped my upper arms, looking excited.
"We can have a fresh start " he announced, "Lets move to a new city and live somewhere new. Go to a different univercity together. Leave everything and everyone behind! "
My stomach fell abruptly and was about to say something but he continued,
"We can look for jobs in a new city. I just want us to be together, alone and start again, just you and I. We don't need anyone else but each other. What do you say?", he asked hopefully.
I stared up at the stars behind him, wishing we could turn back time.
"Toma... this is all so sudden... I don't know what to say", my heart was beating wildly, "What about my family? My friends? Mina and Sawa? They must be worried about me"
I had no idea how I was going to explain my absence to Mina and Sawa when they returned off holiday. Could I even tell them the terrible truth? It seemed impossible for Toma and I to have a normal relationship after this, which pained me to think about.
"You want to see your friends so badly?" He asked, "They aren't worthy of your kindness. Your family dont deserve you. We can be a family" he said seriously, pulling me to him in a hug.
I shook my head in disbelief hearing his words. What would a future together look like if he was so obsessed with me? Would I have any freedoms? I had to speak up or else it would be too late.
"Are you wanting this for us or... are you just wanting to take me away from Ikki and Shin?",
I didn't want to say their names, but I simply had to know the truth. He held me to him a long moment without saying a thing making me anxious,
"Maybe there is some truth to that but it is natural not to like that the woman you love, has two guys in love with her too and wanting to take her away", he said with a tightness in his voice, wrapping his arms tightly around my back clinging to me.
I actually felt sorry for him in this moment, as I could understand how insecure that would make anyone feel. If the roles were reversed and Toma had two female friends in love with him, I wouldnt like it either. However, I would never have done what he did.
"I don't like it" Toma seethed, "I know I have done some bad things and there is no excuse, but I was jealous and afraid of losing you. I have to protect you from9 everything trying to separate us"
"Thats crazy, Toma!" I cried out, pushing him away from me, " Even if someone else has feelings for me, its doesnt matter! What matters is how I feel about you. Why cant you see that Ikki is just a friend in my eyes? "
Toma dropped his head, his hair falling across his eyes as he stood resolutely before me.
"I not crazy! I just cannot stand watching you with Ikki" he said tightly, "I hate how smug and self-centered he is. The ego he has and his reputation with women tells me he would only break your heart after a few months, once he had his fun. Plus, I know you, I don't think you could handle all the girls who fall over themselves for him. It would knock your confidence and make you miserable", he confessed.
I looked away from him realising he was right. I wouldnt like how many women fawn all over his good looks. I would feel insecure and used.
"Why didnt you tell me how you felt before all of this?" I asked him sadly, " There was no need to have taken things this far "
"I was too scared to tell you how I felt because I didn't want to lose you as a friend" he replied lowly, "Though you are no different. You had feelings for me but didnt tell me either . I thought you only saw me as your big brother so I played the part, ignoring how i really felt "
I was startled by his words, my face blooming hot and red knowing he was right. I hadnt been truthful about my emotions growing towards him. Was I partially at fault for letting this get out of hand?
"But... What you did to Rika and those three fan girls?" I retorted, " Why did you do that? "
Toma looked down with a remorseful expression,
"I... I became obsessed with keeping you safe from harm but I failed" He sighed heavily, "You have no idea what I have done for you. Your locker? Those bullies had done so much more than you know. Your mailbox at home filled with trash and I had cleaned it up every time so you didn't know. I took their threatening letters too and tried to shield you from them but there was always more",
I was reeling hearing all of this. Why had I been oblivious too his efforts? Ignorance really was bliss.
"I had no idea you were looking out for me all this time" I said, "Though your methods to stopping the bullying was criminal!" I exclaimed, "What about Shin? He is our childhood friend and you even hurt him because of jealousy and possesiveness! "
Toma turned his back to me, walking to the waters edge, leaving me. I waited with baited breath for answers, watching him with worry churning my insides.
"I was jealous that you had developed a close friendship with Shin and it cut me like a knife every day seeing you two together." he confessed, "I thought if you became closer and even date, he would suck the life out of you with his bad moods and aloof coldness" he said, "Shin also has an angry side with bottled up rage and I hate how he calls you an idiot, even in jest. You need intimacy and Shin hates to show his affections so I knew he could not be warm and give you what you needed", he closed his eyes shaking his head,
" Thats... that is just his personality" I reasoned moving towards him," Shin is one of my best friends but I dont see him as anything more. I dont think he even notices me as a woman! " I let out a awkward laugh.
I remembered then when Shin had suggested we pretend to be dating to stop the bullies but didnt dare tell Toma. In retrospect, Shin had been weirdly jealous of Ikki that day at the cafe, making me uncertain. Toma turned to face me.
"i know you though. Despite his aloof personality, you see the good in people. You would want to help him find someone" Toma said "It would only be time before you started to fall in love. Especially when he would have plucked up the courage to tell you how he felt. Like how he told me that day, I just felt like I had been hit by a truck and was powerless stop it",
" Just because some guy likes me, doesnt mean they get to be with me, Toma! " I exclaim, "Even if I was confessed to, I wont just agree to date them"
Toma let out a long melancholy sigh.
"Youre too nice" Toma groaned, "I have had to endure seeing you with other guys before, but I knew I was going to lose you to Shin permanently and I would rather die than see that", he sighed hard, "All I could think about was trying to pull you away from Ikki and Shin and I was even willing to deceive you to do it. Even if you ended up hating me, "Toma turned towarfs me hanging his head in shame, "I...couldn't see how you felt at all", his breathing hitched.
I gasped when I noticed tears glistening in his eyes and drop down his cheek. Was he really feeling remoresful for what he had done? I felt hope rise inside of me.
"I understand that you probably can never forgive my actions for being crazy in love. I don't have the right to touch you, or to tell you how I feel, or to dream of happiness anymore", he broke into sobs, his body shaking as he covered his face.
My heart was tearing in two seeing his face contorted in sadness. I had never seen him cry and it upset me to know it was over me. Hearing his confession, it all made sense to me now, how his love had driven him to do drastic things. My stomach dropped as I understood finally why he had done everything and my love for him grew with how honest he was being. I reached up and kissed him softly,
"Toma, thank you for telling me that" I said sinceeely, "I can see now why you acted the way you did... it was still wrong but I needed to hear it because it has been a barrier for me",
"What do I need to do to make you love me back?" he asked forlorn.
I brushed his blonde hair with orange tips from his face gently as he lifted his sad amber eyes to me,
"I have loved you since we were children Toma. That kind if love doesn't just stop.", I said willing him to believe me, "I can learn to forgive but I cant forget. That will take time"
I couldn't say if moving away was the right thing, but I was going to think about it properly. I could see why he felt it was for the best and part of me understood why he wanted that, but his possessiveness needed to change or else he would get jealous of any male friends I made. I put my thoughts aside and wrapped my arms around him as he stiffened,
"I do love you, Toma", I said genuinely, feeling his thundering heartbeat against me.
Toma then embraced me in his arms, laying his tear stained cheek on my shoulder as he tried to control his breathing, his voice choking, shoulder
"You are incredible. I am so lucky to have you in my life", he said with relief, "Scars of the past fade with time. I will do anything to make up for every wrong if it means we can start over.
He then reached into his pocket and drew out a key. I felt him fiddling at my neck and heard a click as the collar's padlock sprung open. My neck and shoulders felt lighter as the collar came away.
"There is that saying I can just about remember..." Toma said, " If you love someone, let them go and if they don't come back, they were never yours in the first place" he looked down at me, "Well, I told you my fears and accepted I had lost you, but you came back to me despite my faults and know now you are mine", he dropped the collar to the ground and bent suddenly to scoop me up bridal style, leaning in to kiss me deeply.
I gasped in shock as he lifted me easily, his kiss taking me by surprise as he walked with me in his arms back to the cabin, my heart and soul felt relieved. Entering the cabin, he put me down on my feet as I felt my stomach flutter seeing pillows scattered on the soft fur rug before the fireplace. I looked up at Toma,
"I feel light headed, I am not used to this much lovey dovey stuff!", I laughed nervously, "Do you mind if I go to the bathroom to freshen up?", I asked biting my lip.
He chuckled and it made my heart warm seeing him smile again,
"Of course my Princess. I will clear up dinner, take your time", he brushed hair behind my ear and kissed my cheek gently before leaning in to whisper, "Don't be too long though, our date is not over just yet",
I blushed crimson and this made him smile. As I went through the bedroom, I noticed Toma's black pants on a chair and my mobile phone had dropped out of the pocket onto the floor. I hesitantly went over, picking it up and quickly moved into the bathroom, not wanting Toma to see. I thought I would just put it back on the floor where I found it after, so he would not suspect anything. Turning it on, I was shocked to see a text message from Shin:
SHIN: I HAVE FOUND MY PHONE USING A TRACKER ON MY COMPUTER AND IT LED ME TO A WAREHOUSE. THE INFORMATION IKKI GAVE ME, I REMEMBERED THE LAKE WE WENT TO AS CHILDREN. WE ARE COMING TO SAVE YOU. DON'T WORRY JUST HOLD ON ONE MORE DAY AND WE WILL BE THERE. WE ARE RENTING A CAR AND DRIVING ALL NIGHT. I PROMISE WE WON'T LET TOMA GET AWAY WITH THIS.
I covered my mouth, my stomach plummeted to the floor as I realised I didn't want to be saved. I wanted to stay with Toma but on the outside, it would make sense that they would think differently. Especially with the frightened phone call I made to Ikki on the escape attempt and then before that when Toma had drugged me only for Shin to find out. It was such a mess that I needed to clear up before anyone got hurt. I turned on the tap to the sink, as though I was filling it with water to splash my face, ringing Shin. Nervously I waited for him to pick up:
SHIN: "Finally! Ive been so worried. Are you ok? Has that asshole hurt you? Because if he has I will kill him", Shin said frighteningly.
YOU: "Shin, please, you don't understand" I whispered as quietly as possible
SHIN: "Why are you whispering? What's going on? Tell me!", he sounded distressed.
YOU: You don't need to come with Ikki, please everything is sorted now", I tried to explain.
SHIN: "Of course we are coming for you, don't be an idiot. Ikki isn't here, he is hiring a car for the 6-hour drive. We are setting off tonight and should be there mid morning. Ikki told me all about your phone call and it made me feel sick, but don't worry, I know where you are", he said with determination
YOU: I groaned, "No, please its fine now. Toma explained how he loved me and his feelings became confused and he acted drastically... he cried... oh no I am not explaining this right", I sighed exasperatedly.
SHIN; " He has you brainwashed you, idiot! That isn't love!", he shouted angrily, taking me back, "I'm the one that truly loves you!", he insisted frantically, "I would never have drugged you, held you captive or kidnapped you. I have loved you since forever. So what? Toma decides in University that he loves you so much that he acts crazy and all it took to convince you is a sob story? No! He doesn't deserve you. I do. I won't let you be his!", he said incensed.
I was speechless hearing how angry and upset Shin was. His confession of love was not sweet but oddly possessive like he felt I owed him my love. Suddenly my phone was yanked from my hand before I could respond. I turned around to see Toma standing behind me as I looked at his dark expression in panic. He lifted the phone to his ear:
TOMA: "Hello Shin my friend, how's the arm?", he said darkly
SHIN: "You asshole! What have you done to her? She seems to have bought your tears and believes your lies. You don't love her I do and I won't let you have her understand? We are coming there overnight and even if I have to drag her away and snap her out of your hold on her, I will", he screamed down the phone, "I know she loves me more and you are too jealous to stand it, but I refuse to let you win Toma, I am coming for you and this time I will cut you deep", he threatened.
TOMA: "Fine, come then. Though after she tells you face to face her feelings, we are leaving for good and you will never see her again. We are changing our names, moving cities and starting afresh. It will be good for her to say goodbye forever and you will finally understand that she loves me... you are just angry that I won her heart... and body", he sniggered, "See you both soon then", he put down the phone and looked to me with a dark determination in his eyes.
I backed up to the cabin wall as he walked towards me slowly, her
"Toma, look I didn't believe you when you said Shin loved me but he sounded more jealous than anything else." i tried to explain, " I just 9called him to tell him not to come but he refused to listen. I want to stay honestly I do, I just didn't want them barging in here and doing who knows what thinking I need rescuing.... please I love...", my words broke off as he slammed his hand behind my head panicking me.
His head was lowered with his blonde and orange tipped hair falling across his angry face. His body shaking,
"Do you love Shin?", he asked with a bite to his voice "I am a selfish man. I just want to keep you all to myself but if you love Shin? You better tell me."
I shook my head desperately, unable to speak in fear,
"If I take all of you by force, will you no longer see anything but me?", he stated terrifyingly as he lifted his amber eyes to regard me, "Or will you break instead?", he hissed
Snatching my wrist tightly and dragging me from the bathroom and into the lounge. He abruptly pinned me to the cabin wall, forcing my wrists above my head, holding them together with one of his hands as I struggled with all my strength, worried at what his anger may do,
"If I can't protect you, should I break you? I believe that I'll still love you, so... I'm sorry, I don't intend to let go of these hands again", he warned
He pressed his body against mine, pushing his knee between my legs spreading my thighs and kissed me harshly. I squealed in panic as he roughly yanked my dress up, fearing his emotions had pushed him to the extreme. I had no idea what he was planning as I tried to talk but his tongue pushed into my mouth, muffling my protests. Toma pulled my underwear aside and thrust a finger inside me, making me arch and cry out into his mouth. He pulled away from the kiss as he hissed,
"You are mine, got it? MINE!", he growled, "When i think about all the places on your body i havent yet explored it drives me mad with need"
Toma started finger fucking me roughly, stretching my tightness. My body reacted to his touch instantly, becoming wet. He captured my lips again as I moaned into his mouth. He curled his fingers towards my g-spot, ramping me up quickly, nipping at my bottom lip,
"I refuse to let him or anybody have you. You belong to me understand? No one else..." Toma insisted, "Tell me who you belong too", he insisted as his finger moved fast in and out, taking my breath away.
I felt like I was being dominated by as his primal need to claim and devour. I writhed against him, unable to deny the pain and pleasure as a heady cocktail, tearing my mouth away panting,
"Ngh! I am... I am yours... I belong to you!", I moaned.
I could feel a ball of need deep within tightening like a string on a guitar tuning up. He sucked at my neck, biting the skin ferociously as his fingers rubbed within me. My heart a jackhammer in my chest. I cried out the pleasure to the room, not fearing him but wanting him desperately. My body singing and vibrating with extasy and thrill.
Toma looked into my eyes with his amber gaze, searching my soul as my breathing was shallow with need. He kissed my mouth, tangling his tongue with mine and exploring my maw. I could feel his erection straining against his pants, which only served to take me higher as I knew he desired me. He pulled away breathing heavy,
"Ngh! Toma... Stop! Its to much! I cant take it.... " I gasped.
"I want you to cum for me. Like hell i would ever stop touching you. Now cum! ", he demanded
I bowed my back feeling the pain and pleasure of being stretched by his fingers, my stomach fluttering.
"Toma, Yes... I love... only you Toma!!", I screamed in extasy.
I climaxed, my hips bucking to his touch as my body jerked with the intensity of being claimed so completely. Slowly, I opened my eyes, the orgasm washing over me as my breathing calmed. I looked into his eyes, noting that they went from viciously determined to horrified.
He abruptly released my wrists as I collapsed to the floor, my legs weak still recovering. He stepped back against the armrest of the sofa, his eyes filled with shock,
"You still love me? Even now after how I reacted to Shin?", he turned his back to me, his body shaking, "I'm sorry I let my jealousy and possessiveness take over, I'm really sorry for forcing myself on you... there is no excuse for that", he shook his head with regret, "I know that you won't forgive me even if I apologise, but let me apologise anyway... I am so sorry", he said with his head hung down with shame.
He turned to me, unable to make eye contact,
"It's too late but let me say it... I love you. I do with every part of me. I will not touch you again", he said with despair, his fists balled at his sides hating himself.
I got up off the floor and moved to him immediately, knocking him back onto the sofa, wrapping my arms around him. He looked up at me perplexed as I sat straddling him on the sofa,
"Toma, I only love you. It has always been you. I want you alone and nobody else Toma", I said bending to kiss his lips softly, brushing my lips against his,
I took a deep breath as I redied myself mentally for what I was going to say next. I kissed his warm lips gently, as I whispered,
"Please Toma, take my virginity tonight. I want you", kissing him reverently.
Toma looked as though he was going to cry with what I had said,
"I don't deserve you", he said as his eyes had tears in them, "I should never have been loved by you"
He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me to his chest as he rolled off the low sofa, as we kissed passionately. We landed on the soft scatter cushions and throws on the floor by the fireplace, as we tugged at each others clothing, stripping each other. Sitting up on our knees, I yanked off his tie as he unfastened his waistcoat and shirt, dragging it off of him. With excitement, he kicked off his shoes and pants, down to just his black boxers. He pulled my dress off, leaving me in my sexy black lace bra, panties and high heels that made him smile. The way he looked at me was like he was famished,
"We can wait. I'm happy to simply hug and kiss if you are not ready", he asked sincerely, stroking my cheek, "If you say yes. I will make love to you", he said softly.
I was ready, I wanted Toma to be my first, I knew that now. We embraced in each other's arms, the warmth of the fire on our skins,
"Love me, Toma, with your whole body. I want this, I want you to be my first... it's only ever been you", I whisper
I held my hands around his broad back. I felt tears welling up as I fully accepted my feelings for him finally, it was overwhelming.
Toma gently laid me back on the soft fur rug before the crackling fire and kissed me with quivering lips. I looked into his amber eyes and my heart melted seeing the tears in his stunning eyes. We were both in love and ready to give ourselves to each other and both knew the significance. He reached for his pants pocket, taking out his wallet and got out a condom,
"Are you sure Sweetheart?", he asked again as I nodded smiling.
He unclasped my bra, pulling it from my body and slowly took my underwear off as I kicked away my heels, staring up at his beautiful body, reaching to stroke my hand down his flat stomach. He dropped his boxers as his erection broke free, both of us naked and turned on. He parted my legs and settled between them making my cheeks flush as his erection laid against my slit. His hand cupped my breast, as he bent laying skin to skin as he knelt between my legs, with his mouth sucking one nipple and his hands plumbing the other breast or rolling the nipple. I writhed beneath him becoming wet with the slow sexual torment, making me whimper as he looked up,
"Are you getting turned on Princess? Should I keep doing this for tonight and keep you turned on or are you ready for more?", he teased as he sucked again.
I grabbed the soft throws beneath us in my fists with need, I was so ready,
"Please Toma... I am ready...", I whispered my face flushing pink.
I had fantasised about Toma being my first but never imagined having sex for the first time being this passionate. He knelt back and said seductively,
"Touch yourself for me. I want to watch", he demanded
I bit my lip at the lascivious of the request, my cheeks becoming a deeper pink. Toma's golden gaze raked over my naked body whilst he slowly stroked his clock. My eyes were wide as I watched him flush, his toned chest moving quickly with his aroused breathing. I couldn't quite believe that Toma was nude before me, his slender yet muscular frame made me feel flustered. He saw me staring at him, demanded
"lick your finger and rub your clit... it will turn me on more to see you masturbate" he breathed with a smirk.
I felt embarrassed but at the same time, I wanted to make him happy. So I lifted my finger and sucked the digit as his eyes brightened. Reaching between my legs, I circled my clit and sighed softly. Toma groaned watching me,
"Oh Princess, you have no idea what you do to me", he said with need in his voice.
My eyes travelled down his torso to his incredibly hard cock that seemed bigger than last time I saw it, making me whimper at the thought. He tore open the condom pinching the tip as he rolled it down the length, which I watched fascinated. My heart was beating wildly with nervous anticipation. He leant forward pressing the head of his cock to my opening as I bit my lip anxiously. Toma bent to kiss me sweetly, softly,
"I will try not to hurt you, but this may be a little uncomfortable at first, take a deep breath", he whispered, as he kissed me once again.
I inhaled deeply and he slowly pushed his length into me taking my virginity. My eyes were tightly closed as I exhaled sharply, feeling the burning and fullness, as I arched up to him,
"Oh Toma...uh it hurts!", I cried as I tried to adjust to the feeling.
My body tingled all over as my body shook beneath him.He looked to me, his teeth gritted,
"I know Princess, breath it will feel good soon", he said concerned as he kissed my neck.
I moaned as he sucked and bit my sensitive neck, as I breathed heavier. My body relaxing as I became more aroused and the pain dissipating. Toma kissed up my neck to my jaw, holding his warm lips to mine as he started rocking his hips,
"ugh. You are so tight and hot... I can barely stand it..i don't think I can hold back", he said pressing his forehead to mine groaning as he rolled his hips, breathing erratic.
I gasped at the sensation of his cock filling me as he started to thrust slowly into my body forcing unrestrained moans from my mouth. The warmth pooled deep in my stomach as my heart raced. The pain was overtaken by the pleasure as his cock rocked into my body more firmly. He supported his weight with his arms either side of my head as he thrust his hips slowly at first but the pleasure mounted as he began getting quicker. His toned body glowing with perspiration as he sped up, his moans unbelievably sexy. I cried out consumed by the sensation as his cock slamming faster into me, arching my back as I fully experienced his lust. Writhing beneath him as my moans of extasy echoed his own. It was perfect and exquisite giving myself to my childhood crush and feeling his love in every part of me, my eyes begin to tear up. The feeling building deep within as I teetered on the edge of orgasm holding my breath.
Toma lifted his head as his honey coloured hair fell across his golden eyes, dilated with passion as he wrapped his arms around my body, our slick skin sliding against each other,
"I can't... hold back... Ngh...cum together...!", he said between gasps as he thrust faster into me.
The feeling of his length pumping into my body quickly drove me over into a consuming orgasm as I cried out his name in euphoria. My pussy clamping down on his cock causing him to close his eyes tight and hiss as he exploded inside me, his hips haphazardly moving as his pleasure extended. He moaned deeply as he stilled on top of me, our breathing hard as he basked in the overwhelming pleasure. After some time, he lifted up onto his elbows to look into my eyes, as I regarded him with half closed lids. He kissed me passionately as I surrendered to him, radiating with love as he remained inside me. I held my arms across his broad firm back, as he broke the kiss and whispered,
"I love you, I can't live without you, please don't leave me", he said as tears rolled down his cheek.
My heart beat heavily as I threaded my fingers into his hair, as tears ran down my cheeks,
"I love you more Toma. You are the one, I want to be with you forever", I said, realising that it had always been Toma.
He smiled with a soft laugh which I returned as he kissed me deeply, delving his tongue into my mouth consumingly.
Slowly he pulled out making me hiss as his length was taken from me. He removed the condom and rolled onto his side, urging me to lie on my side too as we spooned facing the fireplace. His strong arms wrapped around me as we cuddled in the afterglow, happily,
"You are mine completely no...for always and forever", he whispered in my ears.
I felt so content in his arms as we lay together, feeling tiredness take over as I relaxed. He pulled a blanket over our naked bodies, both of us exhausted as we succumbed to slumber. His soft breath against the nape of my neck and comforting arms around my body. I let sleep overtake my senses finally unable to think of anything but Toma.
Toma POV
I fell asleep for a few hours in post lovers slumber. I had awoken relaxed as I snuggled against her, smelling her hair as we lay by the dwindling fire, the logs would no doubt go out soon. Listening to the soft sound of her calm breathing, I brushed her hair from her face, regarding her beautiful features.
I feel elated that finally we had come together and I had been able to make love to her. She had trusted me despite everything and that meant the world to me. Hearing her say she loved me, again and again, I would never tire of, wanting to protect her forever. I needed to be by her side always and prove to her that her love was well placed. Her soft skin was pressed against mine as we spooned, making me feel content. feel
I dont deserve her forgiveness but she had understood why I had done what I did and I had never been more connected to her. I wished I could go back to sleep but my mind wouldn't switch off as I thought about Shin and Ikki. They were coming to take her from me, even though she told Shin she wanted to stay. Shin didn't believe her or didn't want too.
My heart was beating heavily as I thought about losing her. I couldn't let that happen no matter what. There was one thing left to do before they came, that could change everything. I glanced down at her soft, relaxed, sweet face as she slept soundly,
"I promise , I won't let Ikki and Shin take you from me. No matter what happens, you are mine. I will never let you go", I whispered solemnly.
Stroking her soft hair, I considered things may get ugly tomorrow if they refused to accept that we were together. I had to think of a non-violent way to subdue them for her sake. I didn't want to hurt them and knew doing so would upset her, so I needed to consider other options.
Looking at the clock, Sunrise would be in a few hours. I grabbed my phone from my pants pocket and set an alarm for five hours from now. I had to set up my idea in time for the sunrise but needed to sleep and get my energy together for what comes tomorrow. Kneeling up, I carefully pulled the throw over my love and scooped her up into my arms as she groaned in protest of being moved sweetly. It was going to get cold in here with the fire burning out.
Carrying her to the bedroom, I carefully lay her down, drawing the covers that were folded at the end of the bed, over her. She sighed in her sleep cutely rolling over to another side as I heard her deep breathing resume. Slipping in beside her face to face, I took her hand and lay my head on the pillow, curling my arm around her waist. We were lying how we did as children and she smiled softly in her slumber. I knew she was the one and would defend her to the bitter end, that I swore. Closing my eyes, I breathed with her until sleep beckoned as I drifted off, close to my Princess.
Chapter Text
I woke from a fitful sleep from worry over what would happen when Shin and Ikki finally came. I realised I was in the bedroom and not in front of the fireplace, where I fell asleep last night, naked beneath the sheets. I couldnt help cringing as I remembered in vivid detail what happened the previous night.
A tight ball of anxiety twisted my stomach recalling how possesive Toma had been before calming down. I feared I was starting to regret giving my virginity under those circumstances but I had been swept away by his passion and then despair. Could it be he was manipulating me with his tears? I felt a wave of guilt because I couldnt help wondering if i had done the right thing. I felt so confused over my feelings for Toma now more than ever.
Toma entered the bedroom wearing his usual orange and black style, but the jumper with a shredded bottom that normally hung around his hips was being worn under his black vest, keeping him warm. He sat down on the bed at my side, with a gentle smile.
"Good Morning my Princess, "Toma greeted warmly as he brushed the stray hair from my face, "Last night was the most incredible night of my life. You were so beautiful", he said sincerely, "Do you feel alright?"
I hesitated and glanced away, feeling bad bottling up my emotions.
"I slept fairly well", I lied fidgetting, "I am a little sore...you know where" I flushed crimson saying that.
Toma gripped my chin and turned my face up to him, kissing me with intensity that took my breath away. His gold gaze locked on me as he pressed his lips against mine before drawing back to look at me.
"Don't be embarrassed. Its expected. Though I do adore how you blush around me, it is so cute" Toma chuckled,
I squirmed embarrassed, glad that he hadnt noticed my hesitancy.
"I have something special to show you", he said with a grin, "Let me decide what you are going to put on. I like deciding what you wear", he said happily.
I sat up holding the sheets over my naked body, watching Toma as he stood up gathering a selection of warm clothing and shoes for me to put on. It felt strange for him to be choosing my clothing for me. I wondered if he intended to control even what I wore from now on. I didnt put it past him to want, making me uncomfortable at the thought. I stared at the outfit he had chosen for me wondering what was going to happen today.
"Um... Toma? Are you worried about... " I paused, knowing how he reacted to me in the past.
Anxiety was biting at my insides, knowing Shin and Ikki were on their way. I chewed on my bottom lip, knowing I was powerless to stop them. I knew they were going to have many questions that I couldnt honestly answer. I didnt know how I felt about Toma but I didnt have enough time to figure it out.
Toma looked my way concerned as he took my hand laying my palm on to his warm chest, so I could feel his steady heartbeat,
"Listen to my heart" He said seriously, "I am not worried about what will come today. Trust me to protect you. Everything will be alright", he said reassuringly.
I forced a smile and nodded, hoping he was right, feeling somewhat better as he stroked my cheek,
"Get dressed sweetheart. We are having breakfast outside today for a change" he said, "The weather is clear and not cold at all", he kissed my forehead sweetly and turned leaving the room.
Toma had chosen a practical warm jumper, jeans and boots for me to wear. I quickly put on the outfit and grabbed my coat, trying not to think about the rescue attempt Shin and Ikki planned.
He was waiting for me by the back door with a warm smile, holding a picnic basket in one hand. He had a mid length black trench coat on and orange scarf slung across his shoulders. Holding out his hand to me,
"Let's go watch to sunrise together", he revealed, "Whatever happens, we have time together right now" he took my hand and walked outside with me.
The light was lifting all around us in the pre-dawn, illuminating everything in a low half light. Toma took us towards the lake edge looking out across the waters with floating candles lilting on the still lake, like a beautiful painting. I noticed a wooden bench with a cluster of comfortable looking cushions on near the waters edge and warm throws waiting for us. There was a stone fire pit on a plinth warming the area with its flickering flames and hurricane lanterns on the ground with candles. Toma stopped near the area and turned to me as the sun's orange light started to filter through the trees, making him seem more handsome than ever.
"You have really gone out of your way to make everything so beautiful Toma... I don't know what to say", I said in surprise, "whats the occassion?" I asked.
Toma smiled knowingly but didnt reply as he guided me to sit on the bench cushioned seat. Placing the picnic basket nearby, he sat next to me and carefully arranged the throws over our legs to keep warm. Turning to me, he wrapped his arms around my body, holding me close as we looked at the sunrise. The fire pit chased away the majority of the cold around us as we looked out over the still waters with the sweet flickering floating candles.
"When I made love to you, it felt so good to finally show you my love with my body" Toma sighed wistfully as I flushed pink, "It took time and patience and in the end you belong to me alone now"
My stomach twisted hearing the now familiar possesiveness in his words.
"I ... wanted to give my virginity to you" I said, "We didnt have the best start did we?"
I kept needing to remind myself of that fact.
"I had already decided that I would be the one" he said firmly, looking down at me, "It doesnt matter how we got here. All that matters is that you are mine now. I wont ever let you go" he said, stroking my cheek gently.
I had only wanted Toma to be my first but never could have imagined this was how it would happen. I had built up this perfect first time in my head, and now I felt dissapointed. The boy I thought I loved had shown such a different controlling side of himself, leaving me conflicted. I felt deep guilt for doubting him.
"I dont know how much time we have left together or what will happen when Ikki and Shin turn up" Toma said with a determined expression, "All I care about is spending as much time with you as possible holding you. I realise how selfish that makes me sound but I just want this to be a good memory",
i looked up into his face and wished that the last few days could be erased from my memories.
"Hopefully, we can explain everything to Ikki and Shin, then maybe they will understand that I have decided to stay with you", I touched his cheek as he lifted his amber eyes to me, "Whilst our coming together was unorthodox. In the end, I will make my own decisions. I do love you, Toma" hoping my feelings were true.
He smiled weakly as he placed his warm hand over mine on his cheek, nuzzling into my palm. I wanted for us to work out but I couldnt predict the future. when the dust finally settles and we return to normality, would Toma go back to how he used to be? I wished I didnt feel so mixed up inside.
"I dont mind if I love you more than you love me", he whispered as he kissed my hand, "Dont regret this, no matter what happens"
This made my heart pang. Toma leaned towards me, threading his fingers in my hair and drawing me towards him, kissing me softly. I surrendered to his kiss, tangling our tongues together slowly as I traced the tip across the line of his lips. I sighed softly into his mouth as we kissed sensually, simply enjoying kissing and nothing more. It felt right kissing Toma, like I was home.
"I will never tire of kissing you" he said happily, making me blush profusely, "Remember this moment with your lips connected to mine. Dont think about anyone else" he pressed his forehead to mine.
Toma then bent to open the picnic basket and brought out a selection of pastries and a flask, pouring two cups of coffee for us,
"Here you go, Sweetheart. We have breakfast Brioche Au Chocolate, all butter croissant, almond Danish pastries and cinnamon twists" he said "I wish I could take the credit for them however they were bought from a bakery in town early this morning. I went there around 5:30 am when they were being freshly made whilst you were still asleep and they let me buy them. They are still warm see", he passed me the selection as I chose my favourite excitedly.
The sunrise had lifted over the treetops, touching all around in a myriad of golden tones. It was stunning to watch as we cuddled up to each other, eating and drinking. I glanced at Toma and the warm light lifted his features and his eyes seemed brighter.
"The sunrise is more stunning than I thought possible, Toma, I wish this could last forever", I said overwhelmed as I regarded the scenery.
Toma turned his golden eyes to me and smiled brightly as he kissed my forehead gently. He seemed nervous as he got off the bench chair and lowered to one knee. His honey coloured hair falling across is gorgeous face as he hesitated a moment, taking my hand in his. My pulse immediately beat faster,
"I want this to last forever", Toma said gently, "You have seen me at my worst and still somehow forgiven me. There is nothing I wont do for you because I love you with all of my heart" he said
Toma reached into his pocket and drew out a small velvet box. My heart almost stopped as I covered my mouth, my stomach fluttering madly. Toma took a deep breath,
"This is a family heirloom that I want you to have... Will you... marry me?", he whispered opening the box to reveal a beautiful antique looking ring.
I stared in surprise at the ring, feeling overwhelmed. My mind was working over time, thinking over everything. I could sense the immense pressure building. I looked to Toma, seeing he was begining to get concerned by my hesitation. I threw caution to the wind,
"Toma... " I closed my eyes a moment, taking a deep breathe, "Of course I will marry you!", I exclaimed as my heart beat like a drum.
He looked relieved as he suddenly pulled me up to my feet and embraced me tightly against him. His body was shaking as he held me flush to him nuzzling my neck. Toma pulled back and I could see tears in his eyes,
"I thought... You were going to reject me" he gasped out, , "I told myself a long time ago, I will make her my wife one day. I will marry her and get her pregnant so we will always be bonded together!"
My stomach fell hearing this confession. Toma had only just asked me to marry him and now he was talking about babies? I couldnt take back my acceptance now. I hoped he was just over excited and didnt really have plans to impregnate me straight away.
Toma took the ring out and placed it on my shaking hand. Threading both hands through my hair, he looked into my eyes, i swallowed hard.
"From this day on, I promise that you'll never be alone because I will always be by your side. Forever", he whispered, "There is one thing I could never do now and that is losing you"
Toma pulled me into a deep kiss again, my heart beating hard against my chest. i wondered if he meant he would literally always be with me.
"Let's go inside and snuggle up together on the sofa. It's getting a bit colder out here", he suggested.
I nodded in agreement, seeing him beaming from ear to ear as he laid his arm across my back and walked back to the cabin. Inside he helped me take my coat off and I took my boots off. He turned to me and hugged me,
I held to him too, reeling at what his words meant at the proposal. I was still worried about Shin and Ikki but didn't want to ruin the moment. Toma pulled away obviously thinking the same,
"I will make us a hot drink so you can relax" he suggested, 'Why don't you look on the bookshelf for something to read",
I wandered curiously over to the books in a sort of daze. I needed the space after what had happened outside, wanting a moment to myself to process it. The ring on my finger a promise of commitment I didnt know if I was ready for. I kept telling myself that I did love Toma but this doubt was bothering me, making me uncertain.
I chose at random a book about unrequited love, thinking how aptly that title described our situation. Toma came into the lounge area carrying our drinks,
"You found something sweetheart? I have my magazines to read. Let's just try not to think about what ifs. Come cuddle with me", he said softly.
Toma sat on the sofa with his feet up and plumped some cushions at his back, leaning against the armrest, opening his arms. I climbed between his legs and settled back against his warm chest, letting out a sigh because when we were close like this it felt good.
"This is nice", I commented, relaxing on him "I wish we could stay like this. Just you and me" I whispered as he lifted my ring hand, kissing it in response.
"Dont think about anything negative" Toma said gently, "It is just the two of us. We dont need anyone else. I will make sure of it" he said ominously.
He picked up his magazine and started reading as I opened the book. It felt like we were any other couple, snuggling together on a sofa, content in each others company, not needing to fill the air with awkward words. It was familiar, not requiring any effort as we sat in silence reading. It seemed so ordinary being like this. I must not forget how we got to this point but when we are like this, its comfortable.
I sighed gently as I picked up the hot drink, sipping it, simply enjoying this calm moment. That passage said it all really, that there had been both love and hurt but there had to be an equilibrium and a silver lining. I looked to the antique ring on my finger and wondered who once wore it and if their love life had been as eventful. It occurred to me that most love stories had difficult times that made you appreciate the good times. We stayed like that on the sofa, passing the time until the inevitable. After some time, I started to shiver,
"Toma, I am a little cold", I said looking up at him, "I am going to get the quilt off the bed if thats ok?"
"No problem, Princess. I need to go cut some firewood anyway", he said cheerfully.
I sat forward reluctantly, not wanting to move but decided to use the bathroom whilst he was gone. We got up and as I was about to go to the bathroom, he wrapped his arms around my upper body, kissing my neck startling me,
"I love you. Please don't ever forget it", Toma said, pressing his warm lips to my nape making me writhe against him as he hit the sweet spot. He chuckled behind me, "Go on before I am tempted to take you in the bedroom", he teased releasing me as I blushed embarrassed.
Glancing back, Toma gave me his cheeky grin before he went outside and out of sight. I went towards the bedroom, letting out a deep sigh, feeling confused by my haphazard emotions. My thoughts were so up and down, contradictory. I shouldnt have said 'yes' when he asked but I had been swept away and felt the intense pressure. What was I going to do now I had accepted his proposal? I could only hope things would improve with Toma once this was all over and calmed down. When the rose tinted glasses were off, maybe he would see how messed up this was and return to normal. I do love Toma, or at least I thought I did. I needed to wash my face to try and calm myself down.
Just as I opened the bathroom door, Shin lunged at me and suddenly covered my mouth with his red leather gloved hand, pushing me back into the bathroom against the cabin wall as I squealed in shock. I looked wide-eyed into Shin's dark red eyes His inky dark hair framed his face fraught with angst as he pressed his body against mine, pinning me to the wall with his slender frame. He was wearing his usual red and black attire, the tall laced thigh boots, shredded long red v-neck top under a black cropped jacket with the hood and a collar circling his neck. He had a sinister determined expression that startled me,
"Shhh, idiot or Toma will hear you", Shin hissed as I tried to speak behind his hand, "Ikki has come to help me save you. We have parked up the road and came by foot the rest of the way. I got in through the window and Ikki is checking the perimeter", he said in hushed tones as my eyes widened in panic, knowing Toma was outside.
I struggled frantically, reaching up to pry Shin's hand off my mouth and gasped for air,
"Toma is outside cutting firewood! I have to go save him before something awful happens!", I said trying to push Shin off me with all my strength.
Shin looked horrified as he grabbed my shoulders and roughly slammed me against the wood wall making me groan with the impact, his eyes narrowed angrily,
"What is wrong with you? What do you mean, you have to go save Toma?", Shin said incredulously as he held my shoulders tightly, shaking me, "He has brainwashed you! Why can't you see? He doesn't love you... I do!", he faltered a moment before crashing his lips to mine, kissing me hard.
When Toma had kissed me, my heart had fluttered but when Shin did, it felt wrong, making my stomach drop unpleasantly. I cried out in distress as he forced his tongue into my mouth, gripping my shoulders uncomfortably. He pulled back breathing hard,
" What are you doing, Shin? " I cried in confusion, "Why are you acting like this? Is it some stupid rivalry again? A competition to find the winner of my heart? I wont be a game for you to play!" I said frustrated.
His expression darkened, the look in his red eyes frightening.
"A game? Is that what you think this is?" Shin asked, his lip curled "Why can't you see that Toma is wrong for you?" He sighed , "You are suffering some kind of Stockholm syndrome baby. Don't worry, I have an idea how to snap you out if it", Shin smirked worryingly.
Shin grabbed my right wrist, dragging me into the bedroom towards the open window as I dug my feet in desperately and I tugged my wrist hard,
"NO SHIN!", I shrieked, "You have this all wrong! I dont want to leave!", I said determined, dropping down onto the ground refusing to move. Shin span around, his face livid,
"What? No! That can't be true!", Shin came towards me with his fists balled as I stared frightened up at him, "You don't know what you are saying. You are coming with me and that's final. Even if I have to force you",
Shin bent and grabbed my top, yanking me forcibly to my feet as I resisted with all my might making the fabric rip.
" Let go of me! " I yelled, struggling against him, "Dont touch me!"
"Stop it you idiot! I am trying to help you", Shin said angrily,
Suddenly he slapped me hard across the cheek with his leather gloved hand sharply. I gasped as my head swung to one side, my cheek stinging with a throbbing pain. I couldn't believe Shin had just hit me, reeling at the implications.
"Stay away from me, Shin! i mean it! Don't touch me!" I hissed, "Leave and dont ever come near me again!" I said seriously.
Shin stood before me, his fists clenched at his side was holding a section from my top. I glared up at him.
"I dont like the way you are speaking to me" shin said in a low unnerving voice, "It hurts my heart to hear that tone in your voice. That look in your eye is made it hard for me to control my temper" he said, "What the fuck is up with your attitude? Like Hell I'm going to stop touching you" he started advancing towards me.
I shoved him away from me with all my might, my top ripping open as he stumbled back letting go. I took the opportunity and ran for the bedroom door, my cheek hurting from the impact of his slap and heart racing. Shin got to me before I could get to the door, wrapping his deceptively strong arms across my upper torso, pinning my hands to my sides,
"I won't let him have you! You don't really love him, just confused that's all. You love me deep inside I know it!", Shin breathed heavily against the nape of my neck, tightening his hold, "I am the one who has loved you always loved you. I was the one who was your shoulder to cry on and a friend when you needed. I deserve you more than anyone else. Toma can go to Hell if he thinks he is stealing you from me. Even if I have to make you see sense", he said threateningly.
I felt panic bubbling up inside as I inhaled deeply readying to scream,
"TOMA HEL..phhmmm!", I cried out as loud as possible.
I was cut off as Shin suddenly shoved a black cotton handkerchief knotted into a ball at the middle into my mouth, stuffing it inside, filling my maw and stamping down my tongue. My eyes widened as he tightened the handkerchief behind my head, muffling my cries effectively gagging me.
I struggled in despair against his grasp on my upper body as he pressed me against the bedroom door forcing the air from my lungs. His lithe yet hard muscled frame pinning me against the wood as his booted knee was between my thighs. I felt his hot breath on the back of my neck,
"If Toma has touched you, I will kill him" Shin said in a monotone voice scaring me, "I will have to erase every place he has had his hands on you, making my scent never leave your skin", he growled possessively making my head spin with what he was implying.
His hand wandered down my front and unfastened my jeans. I immediately renewed my struggles with all my might, trying to make as much noise as possible. He slid his hand beneath the waistband and over my underwear as I stiffened, his fingertips finding my clit as he began to stimulate me against my will,
"See, you love this don't you baby? You want me to touch you and make you feel good", he whispered in my ear as his fingers rubbing me intimately, "I will make you forget all about Toma... If you cant forget him? I will just have to make him disapear" he sniggered.
I released a long drawn out groan, my teeth clenched as I tried not to react. I twisted my body frantically trying to get him off me in desperation. I heard him sigh behind me as he took his hand from my jeans and reached into his pocket producing a syringe, biting the cap off and pressing the sharp point to my neck. I stiffened anxiously and whimpered feeling the scratch of the needle,
"I didn't want to have to use this on you, as this was meant for Toma. I intended to knock him out and... well dispose of the threat to our love", he said terrifyingly, "Now, either you come with me willingly or I will knock you out. Nod your head if you are going to come quietly", he said with a deadly tone.
I really didn't want to have the unknown drug plunged into my neck, leaving Toma defenceless against two men. Though at the same time, I didn't want to go willingly with Shin, worried by what he intended to do. I felt I had little choice, the dilemma palatable as I closed my eyes and nodded reluctantly in agreement, feeling out of control. Shin kept the needle digging in,
"That's right Baby, you can trust me to look after you from now on", he purred, "Dont look at anyone else but me. Dont even smile at anyone ! I cant stand it."
Shin started kissing the other side of my neck, making me shudder. I didn't want Shin to touch me like that at all but was powerless to prevent it. He moaned softly behind me as I felt his hard-on against my ass, making me whimper with worry,
"Mmm, You like that? I will leave my mark on you so you never forget who you belong to, "Shin said, biting my neck lightly, "I don't mind if you resist and say no at first because deep down I know you want me", he said misinterpreting my noises of fear as arousal.
He bit my neck hard, sucking the skin hard as I winced, my body tense not wanting this but the needle was still pricking my flesh. He pulled away finally from my neck and admired the deep red hickey marking me,
"This marks you as mine" he bit my ear, making me cringe, "I have listened to you and heard all your problems for years. I know your hopes, your dreams and your fears. Ive sat back waiting for you to notice me but you only friend zoned me cruelly, ignoring my feelings. I am the best match for you because i am the only one who truly knows you. Why cant you see that?"
He kissed my cheek and took the needle away,
"Ikki should be outside to take you to the car. I have to go deal with Toma", he said ominously, "Dont fight me. Its pointless. You know i can easily overpower you" he warned.
Shin took his arm away from my torso, only to take yank my wrists behind my back and secured them with a leather belt. I covered the engagement ring not wanting Shin to see or freak out considering his possessive manner. He pulled the belt tight making me grimace as it dug into my wrists,
"Sorry Baby, I need to be sure you won't try and get away in your delusional state, " Shin said simply, "You are mine now, I can't wait till I get you alone and all to myself. Then I will make you see that you love me", he hissed in my ear as he grabbed my upper arm tugging me coercively to towards the window.
I felt despair overwhelming me and sick to my stomach with worry over what Shin intended with Toma. I couldn't call for help with the fabric gag and I couldn't resist knowing he would not hesitate to stick the needle in me if I tried.
Reaching the window, I saw Ikki skid into view out of breath. He was wearing his typical black and blue outfit, except his black suit jacket, was missing, his striped shirt with a black tie was looser and he looked like he had been running,
"Come on Shin, give her to me!" Ikki said urgently, "Toma was tidying some seating area near the lake but I don't think we have much time. Pass her to me", Ikki whispered harshly, opening his arms in readiness, his blue gloved hands reaching for me.
Ikki's light blue eyes with lavender hints focussed on me hungrily making my tummy fall. Shin picked me up off the ground from behind as Ikki reached inside to take my legs, pulling me through the open window. Ikki held his arms around my upper body and smiled down at me with a serene expression as I struggled. Shin watched us with a furrowed brow.
" You understand the plan, right Ikki? " Shin asked suspiciously, "After I get rid of Toma, we meet by the car" he said, "Is there anything I need to worry about?"
I renewed my efforts to get free of his grasp but Ikki simply chuckled in amusement. Distracted, Ikki was not really listening to Shin. Looking up, Ikki gave a disinterested wave of dimissal.
"oh yeah! I saw Toma heading towards the wood pile carrying a wood axe" ikki revealed, "I dont really care what you do with Toma to be honest. He is your friend not mine " he scoffed, "As promised, I will take her through the forest to the car", he said solomnly,
Ikki bent abruptly to throw me over his shoulder. I cried out a muffled protest as I was tipped upside down, as he clamped his hand over my legs to stop me kicking. Shin leant on the window frame looking with uncertainty at Ikki,
"She is very resistant, saying she didn't want to leave. I don't believe her though, I think she is just confused", Shin informed Ikki as he eyed me darkly, "I guess I should say thanks" shin said reluctantly, " I know we haven't always seen eye to eye but I don't think I could have pulled this off otherwise", he said through gritted teeth, obviously unhappy in joining forces.
The way Shin was talking was as if he thought Ikki was just there to help him without any ulterior personal motives, but I knew differently.
"No problem" Ikki nodded his head with a broad grin, "Anything for our mutual friend" he said brightly, "I will keep an eye on her, and keep her safe and sound in my care. If she gives me trouble, I have some duct tape in the car just in case I need to use it.", he said in hushed tones, "Good luck!" Ikki turned and nodded to Shin, holding me tight.
Ikki set off towards the forest with me captive on his shoulder squirming desperately. I lifted up to see Shin watching us with a determined expression before turning away, my heart beating heavily with anxiety.
As we reached the cover of the forest, Ikki dropped me on my feet near a tree, tugging his blue gloves off his hands with his teeth, stuffing them in his back pocket. He then pulled the sodden balled cloth gag from my mouth, taking it away and dumping the cloth gag to the ground.
"Ugh! Finally!" I gasped, " Erm... Thanks I guess" I said, my mouth so dry, like I had been eating sand,
My wrists were painful behind my back, the leather rubbed into the flesh. I flinched when Ikki leaned his arm against the tree behind my head,
"Do you mean... FinaIly, we are alone?!" Ikki exclaimed , "I only came here for one thing. You! I'm going to make you my girlfriend" he said as I stared speechless,
"What?" I cr ied out, " You can't be serious right now? "
"Dont you want to become mine?" Ikki asked, "I'm not going to back off so just give in" he smiled but it didnt reach his eyes,
Ikki pressed his hips against mine. I tried to squirm away, not wanting him to touch me. Scared to be alone with him in the woods. His hands roamed over my body as i tried to evade him. Ikki's expression darkened when he leaned in close to whisper,
"Do you hate it when i get close?" Ikki rasped in amusement, "How about when I touch you? hmm? You dont hate that..." he chuckled, "It doesn't matter if you do at first because eventually you will come to love it.."
"Ugh... Ikki... I", I began, trying to push him gently away.
Before I could finish my sentence, he gripped my chin, keeping me still and pressed his warm lips to mine. My eyes flew open as he pushed me back against the tree. My heart rate was erratic and my stomach flipped as he aggressively kissed me for the first time. His hips ground against mine as he took my mouth. I whimpered, unable to stop him as he pinned me like a butterfly in a display case.
He pulled away, his pale blue hair falling across his dilated eyes as I stared speechlessly. Ikki chuckled indulgently at my reaction as he threaded his fingertips into my hair,
"You give me such a surprised look beautiful. You know how I feel about you", Ikki said softly regarding me intensely as I gaped in shock, "Again you are showing your charms. Be careful... " he ran his finger around my open mouth, "That just makes easy prey for me"
"I don't understand!" I said staring at him, "Shin said you came to help him so why are you..." I trailed off when he touched the bruise forming on my cheek, "Ugh... Ow!" I grumbled.
His blue eyes narrowed as he looked over the marks on my face and neck,
"Oh no. Did Shin do that? That bastard..." Ikki sighed , "Well, Shin thinks I am just here to help him like a friend. But he has no clue. We are leaving now, just you and me. Let them battle out their rivalry. After the week we have had, we deserve some alone time", he said so nonchalantly as though Toma and Shin were just going to play fight.
He went to kiss me again and I turned my head away, my eyes cast low.
"I know you said you maybe love me Ikki... " I said cringing away, "Only it's just... I care for you as a friend... I am sorry I don't feel the same way", I whispered in embarrassment.
Ikki smiled down at me warmly, playing with a section of my hair like often did.
"There is no maybe my darling!" Ikki amused, "I do love you in my own way" Ikki said simply, "I tried to show my feelings but you always dismissed them as just flirting. You never took me seriously. Yet you blushed so sweet, how could I resist? " he sighed, "What did you expect me to do to make you believe my sincerity? You can be so cruel. Ignoring my texts, my emails, my calls? I am never ignored, darling" his brow furrowed
Ikki suddenly bent and threw me over his shoulder again making me yelp in shock.
"IKKI! Stop it, put me down... I need to go back!" I cried out, "Shin said he may hurt Toma, please! I am sorry that is not what you wanted to hear but it's the truth!", I cried as I struggled on his shoulder.
Ikki slapped my bum sharply, making me jolt,
"Don't be ridiculous. I have seen the way you look at me, flirt with me, you can't tell me there was nothing behind it" Ikki dismissed,
He opened the back seat door and gently laid me down on the backseat. I winced as my weight fell uncomfortably onto my bound hands, lewdly forcing me to arch my back. Ikki knelt on the car seat and closed the door, locking it ominously.
" Ikki... You need to listen to me! " I begged, seeing a hunger in his eyes that scared me, "You have this all wrong! You don't love me its just. .. Lust maybe"
"No!I know it's genuine love because unlike other girls, you never reacted the same way to me as though hypnotised" Ikki retorted, "I can be myself and relax with you. You refuse me, push me away, tell me no which proves you are not under my control!" He reasoned as I stared in disbelief , "This so called gift from a shooting star is my burden... Making everyone fall for me but with you? You dont! So I know what we have is real ",
Ikki crawled on top of me, laying all his weight on my body making me groan as he supported himself over me with his hands either side of my head. I had never been this close to him and my heart was racing nervously as I stared into his blue eyes, wishing they were Toma's Amber ones instead. He smiled down at me,
"There's always been something heavy in my heart that's made me suffer. But when I hear your voice or see your face, that something starts to melt.", Ikki captured my mouth again as I inhaled sharply.
I felt incredibly guilty for attracting the love interests of Shin, Ikki and Toma; hating letting two of them down because it spelt the doom of the friendship. He kissed me passionately as I tried not to react and show only indifference as he pressed the tip of his tongue into my mouth to dance with my resisting tongue. He pulled away with a perplexed expression as I spoke quietly,
"Please Ikki! I... I like you as an f-friend only", I shrank back against the car seat nervously, "You must see that this is wrong? You cant force someone to love you back. No matter how much you wish they would"
Ikki dropped his head considering my words as his pale blue hair hung across his face making it difficult to see his reaction. The wait seemed like an eternity as I held my breath. He lifted his narrowed vivid blue eyes to me,
"Toma drugs you, held you captive, kidnapped you and you judge me?", Ikki sounded incensed as he shook his head, "No. This is nothing but self-preservation in the face of danger he put you in. You are just sympathising with Toma, that's all. Shin was right, you are confused!", he said matter of factly, disbelieving me.
I opened my mouth to speak but couldn't think of the words to convince him. Abruptly, Ikki gripped my jaw and claimed my mouth again muffling any sound, his hand started wandering down my body, grasping my breast. I whimpered desperately, squirming under him not wanting this. He kissed along my jaw line and down my neck as his hand played with my breast squeezing roughly as I closed my eyes tightly. Ikki breathed against the sensitive skin on my neck,
"If kidnapping you and making you comply worked for Toma, then I am sure it will work for me. I will take you away and I'll tell you every day that I love you until you accept it. No matter what happens I will protect you from Shin and Toma", Ikki said sucking at my neck opposite side to where Shin marked me with a love bite.
I bit my lip, telling myself to refuse his touch as his hand smoothed down my torso and headed for my jeans. I started to panic, struggling beneath his weight, knowing what he intended as I cried out.
"P-please Ikki... don't, I beg you!", I said shaking, my face flushed and hot.
"Are you shy now, darling? Thats just irresistable. Youre so damned cute when youre scared" Ikki smirked down at me, "When you beg me like that, it really turns me on. I must be a sadist after all" he grinned.
I didn't understand how the three men in my life could be so sexually aggressive when I refused their advances. He ignored my protests as he peppered my neck with bites and kisses ferociously. I could feel his erection against my leg and groaned with anxiety.
"My dick is so hard because of you, I can barely stand it" Ikki groaned, "I dont think i can resist the temptation to ram it in. Would you hate me if i did? I dont mind if you do. You will forgive me eventually too, right?"
My mind was spinning out of control with all sexual advances I had experienced, as each male had now kissed me possessively. I feared he was really going to force himself upon me. I couldnt move or breath properly with his weight pressed down on my body making me groan in frustration. He sniggered against my skin, believing my noises to mean I was turned on,
"I will show you my love physically over and over again until you can think of no one else" Ikki said, "Make you fall in love through the pleasure of your body. I'm willing to do that to deprogramme you after all that brain washing. I want you all to myself", Ikki hissed possessively.
As his hand slipped into my already partly opened jeans from before when Shin had molested me. I tensed up , gritting my teeth preparing myself for the inevitable, when I heard to my relief Toma shout outside of the car,
"GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF HER NOW, IKKI!", Toma shouted angrily.
" Damn it! Guess we should have gone somewhere private" Ikki groaned annoyed, "Dont be disheartened my darling. I will just get rid of the cock blocker and we can resume" he winked, rearranging his clothes.
Ikki crawled off my body reluctantly, unlocking the door and standing up to face Toma. Before I could escape, he locked the door of the car sealing me inside. I scrambled to get up, my hands numb behind me as I looked out the car window in shock.
Toma was stood looking dishevelled with Shin in a headlock who also had a black eye forming as Toma held the wood cutting axe to his neck slicing the skin making him bleed a little. Shin tried to speak, obviously extremely angry but he was choking as Toma tightened his grip, preventing him from talking as his face became red. Ikki stood protectively in front of my door blocking my view, his fists tight,
"Toma, long time no see", Ikki said steadily, glaring at him, "As much as I despise you, I don't want anyone to get hurt here. You have had your fun. So step aside and let others have a chance", he smirked, "If after a week with me, she comes back to you, then you will know it's true love. All's fair in love and war Toma. I know you won't seriously hurt your childhood friend because you know it would hurt her. So, let me take her and may the cards fall where they may", he grinned mischievously, "Though I always win", he sniggered arrogantly.
Toma's face twisted with anger,
"I saw what you were doing to her and she didn't look like she was enjoying your usual charms", Toma spat out as Ikki's lip curled. He lifted the axe and pointed it at Ikki, "You think I am not capable of hurting people for the woman I love? How is Rika by the way? Heard from your fan girls lately?", he snickered nastily.
"You twisted fuck!" Ikki baulked in shock, "I knew you were responsible for what happened to Rika. I will kill you!", he shrieked, "That was not an act of love but an act of jealousy. You couldn't stand all the attention I get from girls and when she started showing me her attention you lost your mind. There is no way I am letting you take her now!", he said turning to the driver's car door, grabbing the handle.
"Don't you dare move or I will be forced to take you out. Wouldn't want me to scar your face now would you?", he hissed frighteningly, "Now, we are all going back to the cabin and will sit down like adults to discuss this situation", he said calmly but his amber eyes were dark. Shin struggled in the headlock but Toma tightened his grip again making his face turn bright red as he choked, "So, what will it be? I take you both out now or we talk?", he looked between them both expectantly.
Ikki was shaking with anger as he took his hand off the handle,
"Fine... You're being so dramatic" Ikki sighed, "I will bring our damsel in distress to make sure you don't attack me before we get to the cabin... as security. I don't see what talking will do though", Ikki said bitterly.
He unlocked the car and opened the backseat door, first taking out his suit jacket that was laid over the driver's seat, straightening his tie as he obnoxiously rearranged his attire. Toma gritted his teeth as he stared at Ikki furiously as he nonchalantly put his suit jacket on taking his time. Shin watched Ikki with disbelief, as he seemed to not care that he was being choked by Toma, wondering why he brought him if he didn't have his back. Ikki's blue eyes were bright with mischief as he pulled me to my feet roughly and spun me around to face Toma and Shin as he blanketed my back making me stiffen. He wrapped his arms around my torso staring at them triumphantly over my shoulder,
"You say she wasn't enjoying it, but you didn't hear the whimpers before you interrupted us?" Ikki taunted, "It just kills you to know another man can make her moan", Ikki grabbed my chin turning my head and kissed my mouth hard.
I squealed as I clamped my mouth shut, my body stiff, stomach twisting as I tried to get away. Ikki tightened his hold on me and smirked against my lips, glancing over at Shin and Toma who were livid, as he traced my mouth with the tip of his tongue, obviously was enjoying tormenting them. Toma looked ready to explode as he became distracted, loosening his chokehold.
Shin reacted first, pulling free from the headlock and storming towards Ikki with rage in his red/ purple eyes,
"You arrogant bastard!" Shin yelled, "You told me you were helping me out but you intended to steal her away for yourself? I knew I should never have trusted you!",
Before Shin could reach Ikki, Toma grabbed his inky black hair yanking him backwards as he curled his arm around Shin's neck pressing the axe blade to his neck again, the sharpness cutting his skin. Shin yelled as it sliced his flesh superficially, angrily fighting Toma's hold but being pulled away. Toma held Shin by his hair to subdue him,
"Get moving now Ikki! " Toma demanded, "Mark my words, if you molest her again, I will not hesitate to cut off something you would miss", he threatened, "Now move!", his voice was determined and pissed off.
Ikki sneered as he unfurled himself from around my body and stepped to my side, as he casually hooked his arm across my shoulder, setting off walking ahead. My wrists were still bound tightly as I was coerced forward. I glanced over my shoulder at Toma with worried eyes, his golden gaze fixed on me intensely as he walked behind us with Shin in tow. Ikki tugged my chin to him,
"Don't bother looking at them, my darling. Just keep your eyes on me" Ikki whispered, "Soon we will leave this place together and you can start to forget them. I am not going to give you up without a fight", he grinned as he flicked his blue eyes back at Shin and Toma smiling poignantly.
Shin growled in frustration as he fought Toma's grip in his hair. His red/ purple eyes livid with rage. Toma held tight decidedly quiet as he stared grimly at the back of Ikki, his expression dark. I felt deeply uneasy as we all walked in silence, anxiety biting at me. I hated the situation deeply, wishing it was some kind of nightmare I would be shaken from. My heart was an erratic beat as the cabin came into view but I didn't feel relief, only stress as I tried but couldn't imagine a way out. I bit my bottom lip worrying how we could resolve this but drew a blank. I wanted to look back at Toma but could feel his furious eyes on me.
I turned my sight to Ikki, who had a carefree smile on his face, arrogantly confident, making my stomach fall uneasily. I wondered what would have happened if Toma and Shin had not interrupted him. I could still feel my swollen lips where Ikki had taken my mouth against my will. Then there was the irritation on my cheek where Shin had smacked me and the ache in my neck as he had sucked leaving a mark. My mind was a cluttered mess of thoughts as I tried to keep calm. We arrived at the cabin and Ikki opened the door, entering, followed by Shin and Toma.
Toma POV
Whilst I had been chopping firewood, I heard a noise behind me and knew immediately who it was. Just as Shin approached me from the rear, I spun around and used the long handle of the axe to shove him back. Shin landed hard on his ass as I stamped on his stomach hard making him groan as he curled up in pain,
"Hello Shin. I wonder what you were hoping to achieve attacking me whilst my back was turned. Very cowardly if you ask me", I said tutting at him as I held the axe.
Shin glared at me, clutching his stomach,
"ugh! You asshole! You have completely lost your mind?", he hissed,
shin suddenly lashing out with his boot and kicking my legs from under me. I fell to the hard ground with a yell dropping the axe as Shin climbed on top of me griping my top,
"She doesn't love you! She loves me!", Shin shouted,
Shin slammed my head hard against the ground repeatedly as I grimaced, my head hurting from the impact. He reached into his pocket to get something but I grabbed his wrist, punching him across the cheek with all my strength. Shin fell backwards onto his back, cradling his face as he spat out blood. I snatched up the axe quickly and scrambled to my feet breathing hard,
"You stupid fuck. Did you think you could just waltz in here, take me out and then save the girl like a white knight? You don't get it do you, Shin. She wants to be with me and you are never getting your hands on her", I said firmly.
I kicked his side as he grunted on the floor. A syringe fell out of his pocket as my eyes widened with realisation as to what he had reached for,
"So, you were going to use that on me were you?", I smirked, stamping on the glass syringe, smashing it.
To my surprise, Shin started laughing as I stared incredulously down at him,
"Oh but I already have put my hands on her, Toma", shin sniggered rolling onto his hands and knees glaring up at me with a sneer on his face, "I broke in through the window and kissed her, and more as she moaned with pleasure at my touch. As we speak, Ikki is taking her to the car ... you can beat me all you want but it is too late. You have lost her Toma!", he snickered, wiping the blood from his lip.
My heart raced as I looked at him outraged, my teeth gritted as I bent gripping his collar around the back of his neck lifting him to his feet and pressed the axe between his shoulder blades. Shin arched away, his lip curling as he held his hands up in defeat,
"Alright Toma, don't do anything rash!", Shin said as I held tight to the collar.
I started to panic, thinking of Ikki being left alone with her, my stomach twisting. I pressed the axe to Shin's neck,
"Right you Fucker, you are leading me to this car NOW!", I hissed.
I dug the sharp axe into his skin making him groan as he stiffened. I could tell that Shin was seething as he reluctantly started walking, keeping his hands where I could see them. I felt sick with worry as I thought about her, wondering if she was alright with Ikki.
The idea that Shin had kissed her and put his hands on her, made me enraged as I lost control of my emotions and used the handle of the axe, jamming it violently on his back as he crumbled to the ground in anguish,
"You think you can touch my Princess and get away with it?", I growled.
I couldn't help but kick him in the groin as he cried out in agony, clutching himself between his legs rolling on the ground. I felt somewhat satisfied seeing him like that, as I looked up the road seeing the car. I bent and pulled Shin to his feet, putting him in a headlock,
"If you piss me off again, I will end you Shin", I spat out.
I dragged him towards the car quickly as he groaned and strained in my grasp. When I came to the car, my heart almost stopped, seeing her under Ikki on the back seat. His filthy hands all over her as she turned her face away grimacing. Rage built up inside of me as I tightened my hold on Shin making him choke as I shouted angrily...
... Now, we were entering the cabin and I felt the adrenaline pumping as my heart beat hard against my ribcage. I only had one idea that was a major risk. I didn't want to kill either of them, but at the same time, I needed them to leave us alone. I loved her too much and come so far that letting her go now was not an option, any more than breathing was a choice. I would do anything for her...
Chapter Text
As we entered the cabin, Toma locked the cabin door, sealing us all inside. Suddenly, he released Shin, only to kick him in the ass, shoving him away. Shin fell forward with a shocked cry onto his hands and knees, his teeth clenched as he looked back at Toma angrily,
"You asshole!", Shin growled, "Why the Hell did you make us come to the cabin? What are you planning, Toma?" he spat out as he got up off the floor.
Ikki was mildly amused seeing Shin fall, leaning his arm on my shoulder. I went to help Shin but Ikki grabbed my arms, dragging me back clicking his tongue,
"Uh no you don't my Darling. Stay right here with me", Ikki said squeezing my upper arms and preventing me from doing anything, "The way you want to go to Toma, makes me want to hold on to you more. I can't wait for it to be just you and me..." he murmured seductively.
Toma turned to face us, holding the axe still, a frightening look on his face.
"Let go of her Ikki" Toma said without compromise, "Until we have this sorted, I don't want you touching her. If you refuse? I will slice your most prized feature... your face you narcissistic prick if don't leave her alone", he said raising the axe threateningly.
I swallowed hard, daring to look over my shoulder at Ikki, who was staring at Toma, his lip curled with distaste,
"Fine", Ikki replied tightly, "It's not like I want an audience watching us when we are together"
Toma kept his eyes locked on Shin and Ikki unwaveringly.
"What? Don't give her to that psycho!" Shin exclaimed
Ikki ignored Shin, glancing down at me with his cool blue eyes and bending so he could whisper in my ear,
"Soon I will touch you in all over, my Darling" Ikki said with a wicked smirk, "I will comply for now, but we will continue what we started in the car later", Ikki breathed against my neck, sending a shiver down my spine.
I nervously stepped away from Ikki and looked to Toma who was shaking with indignation. I was uncertain about going to Toma, with him holding the axe but there was no easy option out of the three. Toma's expression softened as he reached out to me encouragingly.
"Come here, sweetheart. I will take that belt off your wrists", Toma said gently, "Are you alright?" he asked concerned.
My heart was painfully thundering in my chest as I felt the tension in the air. Moving towards him, I turned my back to give him better access as Toma carefully lifted my wrists making me wince,
"Oh sorry! Just a second and you will be free", Toma's voice was softer and filled with care.
Toma unfastened the buckle and tossed it at the feet of the other two. I sighed with relief as the belts came away, but my shoulder muscles ached from the prolonged position behind my back. I fastened my jeans back up and tried not to think about what could have happened if Toma had not come and saved me from Ikki. I massaged my wrists, casting my eyes towards Ikki and Shin who were staring at me fixedly making my stomach fall.
I turned to face Toma as he looked down at me with gentle golden eyes. His brow furrowed as he touched my swollen cheek, the hickey mark on my neck and then took my wrists to examine the redraw welts where the tight leather had chafed my skin, causing me to grimace. His jaw ticked angrily seeing the damage, as he shot Shin a look,
"You bastards! Which one of you harmed her?" Toma said in a low forboding tone , "Did you Fucking hit her, Shin? Did you tie her up, Ikki? Look what you have done to her wrists! This is unforgivable", Toma accused angrily.
"Hey now! I wouldnt hurt my darling girl!" Ikki said, "Well... not unless she begged me too" Ikki smiled deviantly, but his smile dropped seeing Toma glare at him.
Shin stood resolutely to the spot with a livid expression,
"I did it" Shin said in a dark voice, "She wouldn't stop saying she loved you and needed snapping out of it. If she hadn't have resisted the rescue, I wouldn't have needed to bind her but she is delusional because you have brainwashed her into thinking she loves you. There is no way that is true!", he said defensively with a raised voice, his fists tight.
Toma stepped in front of me protectively brandishing the axe, he raised his arm and threw it towards Ikki and Shin. The axe flew in the air, landing with a twang and thud at the feet of them, mere inches away, deep into the wooden floor of the cabin. Shin and Ikki looked shocked, their eyes turned to Toma who was standing with a dark aura, his hair covering his features.
"I was holding back because of her, but I am done playing games." Toma hissed, stepping towards them, "I won't use a crude axe but I will use a nice sharp knife. I'm going to slice you both slowly and make you really feel it for harming her"
Toma snatched up a large kitchen knife and advanced on Ikki and Shin, who glanced to each other with anxiety, and started backing up. I panicked seeing the murderous look in Toma's eyes, grabbing hold of his arm. I couldnt just watch him do something terrible.
"No don't, Toma! For me, please dont do anything to them?" I cried out, holding him back.
"Huh? But Shin hit you and admitted everything!" Toma said incredulously, "Ikki tried to molest you in the car!" he gritted his teeth harshly, "They cant go unpunished. They have to pay for what they have done to you! "
I struggled to keep hold of Toma as he pressed forward.
"Wait! If thats how you feel then... Then you are also guilty, Toma! " I forced out, feeling him stop and freeze,
"Thats right!!" Shin replied, "You incarcerated her and drugged her. Manipulating and abusing her trust. Yet you dare call out our actions? Whats your excuse, Toma?" he snarled.
I cringed inside hearing Shin recount what happened at Toma's flat.
"Exactly!" Ikki joined in "You coerced Rika and her friends into committing a terrible act, blackmailing them into complience. You're guilty of abuse you damned hypocrite!"
"Let alone kidnapping her" Shin hissed, "Locking her up in this place and violating her body. You're the one who should pay for your crimes!"
I couldnt take much more of the tension,
"Thats enough!" I cried in distress, "Toma knows what he did wrong... I know too" I said sadly.
There was silence from Toma who stood with his head down, gritting his teeth, his fists tight around the large knife, causing his knuckles to turn white.
"Its all true" Toma sighed, "However, I cant let what you both did go. Unless you want me to cut you to the bone" Toma said slowly, "I suggest doing as I say. You both know I am capable of using this... ", his lip curled, holding up the knife.
Toma had a deadly look in his eyes, as he coerced them backwards. Suddenly Toma lunged for Shin and shoved him into the cell, followed quickly by Ikki whom he punched in the stomach making him cry out in anguish. Ikki fell back into the cell with a shout of distress against Shin, as they both fell to the floor groaning. Toma slammed the door shut, locking the padlock with a sneer seeing them both in pain.
"Ughh! " Ikki groaned, "What is wrong with you? You fucking asshole!" he growled out.
"Uh! Get off me!" Shin snapped, shoving Ikki away, " Let me out of here! You cant keep us locked up forever, Toma! "
"Maybe not but you can cool down in here for a while" Toma scoffed, pointing the knife at them, "I don't care what you do to each other, but you are not laying another finger on her", Toma kicked the bars angrily.
I stood in shock hugging my arms speechless as I watched the scene. Ikki rolled off Shin clutching his stomach with a groan as Shin rubbed the back of his head, obviously having banged it when he fell. I felt guilty for being the cause but also, somewhat relieved having them behind bars. I lifted my wrists to see the marks, hardly believing what just occurred.
Toma came towards me and stabbed the knife into the table making me jump. I felt worried by the look in Toma's eyes but he immediately embraced me tightly in a hug. My heart was beating hard in my chest as I felt tears building up inside,
"Would you... really have harmed them?", I asked Toma, my emotions crashing.
I imagined everything that could have happened if Shin had been successful or if Ikki had taken me away. I was quivering as tears fell down my cheeks. I realised then that Toma's dark side was still lingering beneath the surface. I felt fearful of what he was capable of in that moment, shivering as he rocked me gently and stroked my hair,
"Shhh, Princess, it's alright" Toma cooed "Everything will be fine now. I am here and I promise I won't let them take you from me",
Toma pulled back and moved my hair from my face, his amber eyes falling to the hickey mark again on my neck and my ripped top, flashing Ikki and Shin a look of disgust. They were getting up off the floor watching us intently as Toma took my hand in his,
"She wants to be with me because she loves me" Toma said firmly, "This morning I asked her to marry me and she accepted happily", he said lifting my hand to show them the ring.
Both of them looked horrified noticing the engagement ring. I swallowed hard, starting to doubt my hasty decison to agree to marry Toma but I didnt know how to calm the situation. My mind was racing with poserbilities, telling myself to get past today and deal with my emotions when everything had settled down. This was not the time to bring up my uncertainty.
"I tried to tell you both I was fine but you wouldn't listen" I said feeling guilty, "I have loved Toma since we were little. Yes he has done some terrible things and his expression of love got out of control", I squeezed his hand reassuringly as we smiled at each other, "but I am willing to try and forgive him in time"
Ikki and Shin looked at each other incredulously, open mouthed. Inside I felt bad for holding back the truth of my feelings. I didnt know how things would end with Toma and I knew getting engaged to my kidnapper wasnt wise. There was so much emotional pain to work through and I had been swept up in the moment. I do love Toma but just because you love someone, doesnt mean they are the right one for you.
Toma curled his arms around me too, cradling my head against his warm chest. I tried to relax and not tense up.
"Last night we made love and it was incredible. She is mine, in every way", Toma stated proudly, "No one else can love her like I do" he smiled.
I gasped in shock, my face flushed pink hearing him reveal that.
"Did you have to tell them all that? Why did... Ngh!" my protest was cut short when Toma lifted my chin and pressed his lips to mine gently making me feel conflicted.
His kiss felt right and wrong at the same time as I melted into him, our tongues entwined together. I blocked out the angry stares Shin and Ikki were giving. Toma finally pulled away with a soft smile and kissed my forehead, glancing to them behind the bars seeing their livid expressions,
"It makes no difference if you object because we are leaving for good" Toma announced, "Tonight we are moving to a new city, changing our names, our university and starting fresh. We are in love and will be marrying each other whether you like it or not", he said insistently to them.
My stomach fell listening to Toma talk of taking me away. I didnt know what to do.
"Toma... I'm not..." I whispered feeling overwhelmed.
Cupping my tear stained face, Toma looked into my eyes,
"I will love her and cherish her forever. We just want to be left alone to love each other. Respect our decision", Toma said.
He pulled me into a tight embrace again laying his cheek on my head. I sighed deeply feeling terrible guilt rip through me for having second thoughts. I love him but his violent side was frightening.
"Your kidnapper asked you to marry him?" Shin scoffed, folding his arms, "Don't make me laugh. You've clearly lost your fucking mind, idiot!" Shin said with disgust.
Ikki shook his head in disbelief looking in disbelief at us. I felt a wave of shame overwhelm me, I couldn't look at anyone, staring down at the floor and pressing my lips together.
"I don't believe this! How can you agree to marry that man? He is a Monster!", ikki shouted gripping the bars, "He probably wants to kill us the next chance he gets!" he said, "Shin is right. You are crazy"
" You dont understand" I exclaimed, "You all need too calm down! This is getting way out of hand. Will you just listen to me? " I asked.
"I'm done with this insanity!" Ikki snapped, "I am ending this once and for all" Ikki said determined "I am calling the police and telling them everything. Then when I am done with that, I will get you sectioned because you are obviously suffering some mental psychosis if after everything Toma has done, you still want to marry him", Ikki reached into his suit jacket and took out his mobile phone.
Shin looked horrified as he watched Ikki, shaking his head he suddenly launched himself at Ikki screaming,
"Fuck no! I won't let you put her away in some mental institution, Ikki!", Shin yelled, gritting his teeth, "You just want to take her away from me too! I won't let you!"
Shin shoved Ikki hard against the cabin wall, making him drop the phone in shock and it smashed the screen breaking. They struggled with each other, with flailing arms and legs.
"This is awful!" I whimpered, not knowing what to do, looking to Toma but he was smirking in amusement.
"Get off me, Freak! " Ikki cried out, trying to grapple with Shin, "You know she has lost it! She needs help! I know what's best for her"
"No! She is mine, not your's Ikki!" Shin screamed, "She doesn't need psychiatric help... she needs ME!",
Shin suddenly grabbed Ikki's pale blue hair in a rage and slammed his face against the sink. I gasped in shock stepping forward but Toma held me back. Ikki fell on all fours panting hard, clutching his nose that looked broken,
"You bastard!", Ikki groaned as he got up off the floor clutching his bloody nose, he caught sight of his reflection in the mirror, "My face!!! You will regret that!" he hissed.
I gasped in shock stepping forward but Toma held me back with a wild look in his eyes scaring me.
"Why do you want to leave me?" Toma asked holding my upper arm tight, "Do you think I would ever let you escape my grasp and run to them? I won't allow that! Never!"
I stared at him with wide distressed eyes, feeling trapped. I jumped when i heard a loud crash, whipping my around.
Ikki slammed his shoulder into Shin, forcing him hard against the cell bars disorientating him. Ikki was bigger than Shin, holding him against the metal bars. Ikki grabbed Shin's hair smacking his head repeatedly against the bars violently as he shouted,
"You don't... get to decide..." ikki slammed Shins head again and again as he spoke, "I will decide how to cure her of her insanity", his face was livid as he started punching Shin's stomach hard, making Shin grunt, "You wanted to go save her yourself and now look what mess you got us in!",
"Stop them, Toma!" i cried, " They are going to kill each other! " I said, struggling against him.
Toma looked down at me with a cold expression, holding on my arm with little effort.
"Let them fight. We don't need to get involved. Just stay with me", Toma urged, "Why haven't you learned yet, that when it comes to you, I am jealous bastard"
I couldn't stand to see them beating each other up over me. I hated seeing them fighting and felt out of control. I strained in Toma's grip
"SHIN! IKKI! Please stop this!", I pleaded desperately.
Shin kneed Ikki between his legs as Ikki curled up in agony with a cry, crumbling to the ground. Shin immediately kicked him in the stomach repeatedly and then straddled him. Shin grabbed Ikki's shirt lifting him as he punched Ikki's face over and over in a violent outburst. Every other word punctuated by Shin's fist plouging into Ikki's face without restraint.
"You think... you can take... her away... from me too?" Shin yelled, hitting hard, "You arrogant... bastard! She is mine! MINE!", Shin screamed, "I wont give her up! refuse to let you or Toma win. I'm the Hero!" he declared.
i couldnt believe my eyes. I had just witnessed Shin destroy Ikki and was helpless. Shin seemed deranged, thinking himself some dark hero in this tragic saga. Angry at Toma, I turn to him.
"Give me the key, Toma!" I demanded but he ignored me, "I WANT THE KEY! I have to end this!" I pleaded but Toma remained resolute, refusing to give me it.
I shook my head in distress, seeing Ikki's face was becoming a bloody swollen mess as he was pummeled, groaning in pain.
"Not so pretty anymore", Shin laughed nastily, smirking down at him sadistically.
Suddenly, Shin gripped Ikki around his neck squeezing hard as he choked. Ikki's body started shaking beneath Shin as strangled noises came from him, gasping desperatly until he suddenly went limp.
I couldn't take a second longer, tearing free from Toma's grip who stood in shock seeing the damage Shin had caused. Running to the bars I dropped to my knees and screamed,
"LEAVE HIM, SHIN!", I yelled in terror, "IKKI! Speak to me please!", I pleaded,
Panic filling me as I reached through the bars trying to grab Shin's jacket as he faced away still straddling Ikki, but it was futile. Ikki's face was almost unrecognisable all bloody and swollen, as he lay motionless on the ground. I had no idea if he was alive or not, and felt distraught tears fall from my eyes. Shin looked over his shoulder at me with a unhinged look in his eyes, smiling.
"Oh Baby. How are you so naieve?" Shin laughed, "You're so defenceless. Be a little more self aware when around a man" he warned.
Suddenly Shin grabbed my arm and dragged me to stand up as I shrieked trying to pull away. Shin yanked me towards him so the side of my face pressed to the bars.
"You Idiot! I'm not letting you go anywhere now" Shin sneered, holding tight to me as I stared, "Toma doesn't love you like I do. No one could ever love you the way I do." he said leaning in with a dark grin, "If i cant be the hero, i will just be the villain then. We are always a villain in someones elses story about us after all" he sneered.
Shin then unfastened the red and black leather collar from around his neck and looped it around mine, buckling it tightly around a metal bar choking me and pinning me back. I gasped in shock as his gloved hand reached through and gripped my throat adding to the constriction. I couldn't move as the collar fixed me to the bars whimpering pitifully as Shin stared at Toma,
"Let me out of this cell" Shin demanded "Either you let me out or I will hurt her Toma. She forgave you for everything you did, so why not me?", he said darkly.
He gripped my neck tighter and I tried to pry Shin's hands off, my eyes watering as I cried, unable to pull away,
"Ughh!" I choked, " Shin... you are... Ukk... " I trailed off, struggling to speak as he strangled me.
"Shin! You're acting like a possessive psycho!" Toma accused , glaring at him, "You're hurting her! "
Shin let out a low unnerving laugh that made my stomach fall and anxiety spike.
"Am I possessive?" Shin mused to himself, "Absolutely when it comes to her. Protective over her? Without a doubt. Delusional? If you think so. Deranged? I could be. Borderline psycho? I think only she can answer that... what do you think?", Shin asked me, dragging his tongue along my cheek making me cringe. Shin flicked his red eyes to Toma, "If you refuse to let me out, Toma? I will harm her", he hissed frighteningly.
Toma stepped forward, his face twisted with worry seeing me struggle to breath,
"Shin, please let go of her? " Toma said sounding fearful, "Can't you see she is suffering?", Toma cried out.
He tried to come closer but Shin gripped harder to my neck. I gasped for air feeling faint as my face turned red. My heart erratically beating as anxiety built up inside being held hostage.
"Alright, ok I will let you out! " Toma panicked "Just don't hurt her anymore!", he begged, his amber eyes were filled with terror, "Look, see the key... I will unlock it now, ok?", he asked cautiously.
Shin nodded watching him move to the barred door intently. Toma cast his eyes to the still body of Ikki. I could see in Toma's face that the careful plans he made was falling apart around him and he was out of his depth. Toma unlocked the door and stepped back his hands up in defeat, not wishing to give anymore cause to harm me.
Shin watched as the door was opened and slowly released his grip on my throat, the blood rushing back to my head, making me feel light headed as inhaled sharply. Shin fixed his gaze on Toma,Shin
"Move back" Shin demanded, his red gaze fixed on Toma, "On your knees now! Don't get any ideas", he said insistently.
Toma slowly backed away distressed, kneeling down on the floor watching Shin carefully. Leaving me tethered to the bars, Shin moved out of the cell, not taking his eyes off Toma.
Walking over to me with a sneer, Shins red eyes were looking over me covetously. My back was arched due to the collar securing me to a prison bar uncomfortably as Shin stepped in front of me uh7and reached behind to unfasten the collar. I thought he was going to take it off me but instead, he quickly closed it firmly around my neck. I reached up to try and take it off. Suddenly, shin slammed his hand to to bar behind my head making me jump intimidated.
"Are you an actual idiot?" Shin hissed, "Don't you dare touch that collar. That is staying on from now on... because you are finally Mine", he said as his eyes brightened deviantly.
"W-what do you mean?" I gasped , fearful of what he wanted, "Shin? You're my friend... " I tried to appeal to his conscience.
I shrank back against the bars as he came closer and gripped the bars behind me, pressing his body against mine. I had thought Toma had been bad but Shin was far more frightening.
"Ive always had to hold back my desires, my instincts but i have reached my limit" Shin said with a rapacious look in his eye, "You're going to belong to me, finally. Whether you like it or not doesnt matter" he said coldly,
Shin grabbed my hair, forcing my head back and ferociously kissed me. His tongue forcing its way into my maw and battling my tongue into submission. I tried to resist but he held tight to me, his teeth nipping at my lips.
"STOP!" Toma yelled, "What are you doing Shin? You are scaring her!", he said anxiously as he looked at my panic stricken face.
Shin ignored Toma's outburst, kissing me with intense desire. His red eyes fixed on Toma's seething face as Shin grinned against my mouth as I whimpered.
"Your lips are as soft as I imagined them to be." Shin murmured, "I know everything about you. I have seen you when youve been sad and when you've cried and laughed. There is nothing i dont know. I am the obvious choice. So choose me" his voice lowered then, "If you dont? i will just have to make it so there is no one else but me" he threatened.
I held my breath as Shin forced his tongue into my mouth again, taking my cries of protest away as I tried to pull away but he held tight to my hair. Shin abruptly stopped kissing me and simply smirked at Toma,
"Why would I stop when I am having so much fun?", Shin asked, "Besides... youre the one who has driven me to this" he replied with a dark expression, "Dont you see? You made me do this. Its all your fault for making me do this. You make me want to bind you to me tighter"
Shin ran his hands greedily over my body, as Toma watched enraged, the muscle in his jaw ticking angrily. I had had enough of being touched non consensually. Mustering my courage I shoved Shin with all my strength, causing him to stagger back. I immediately punched his cheek, hitting as hard as I could hoping to snap him out of this madness.
"Do NOT come near me again, Shin!" I said firmly, "Kissing me against my will? Look what you have done to Ikki? I thought you were different but youre just another bully! I hate you so much!" I said angrily, shaking with rage.
Hearing him chuckle, my blood ran cold. I stared at him in disbelief, not recognising my friend anymore who stood smirking at me. Suddenly, Shin slapped me hard across the cheek, sending my head spinning, my ears ringing. The pain was sudden and harsh, the leather gloves he wore making the slap sharp. Shin gripped my chin, forcibly turning my face towards him as I glared at him despite tears trailing down my throbbing red cheek.
"Oh! Did I hit too hard?" Shin pouted, "Well, your angry face really is the best! " Shin sneered, licking up my tears as I grimaced, "You couldnt be more my type! What if i told you seeing you cry, really turns me on?"
Shin ravenously kissed my mouth again, biting my lip before pulling away,
"You know... your idea about moving cities, changing your names and starting fresh is a good idea. I think I will steal that idea... we will do just that. What do you think baby?", he said insidiously,
I shook in fear as I gritted my teeth, hating what Shin had become as he mauled my body in front of Toma. My face burnt with humiliation as I stammered, really
"I dont want that! Shin... You have to let us go or I wont ever be able to forgive you", I begged, "I wont go anywhere with you. Ikki needs medical treatment.
I turned my forlorn gaze to Toma, our eyes connecting anxiously. Shin was losing his temper, the anger in his eyes made me frightened as he glared at me.
"You already know this about me. I only hear what i want too. You should only say what i want to hear or it will make me mad" Shin warned as I shook my head. Shin suddenly slammed his fist against the bars again, making me flinch scared, "Stop denying our love! Stop denying our future together!! " Shin said enraged, "Im not going to wait in line. When will it be my turn?
Toma made a move to get up to come towards me but Shin was too quick as he released me only to kick Toma viciously in the face.
"Ughhh!" Tom yelled in agony as Shin's boot connected to his jaw, falling backwards clutching his face.
I screamed in distress but Shin clamped his hand over my mouth forcing my head against the metal bars, as he stared down at Toma,
"I didn't say you could get up", Shin growled as he kicked him again in the stomach, "That was for kicking me earlier asshole", he hissed.
Toma was shaking in pain, coughing spitting blood from the impact, curled up on the floor. My eyes widened witnessing the brutality, I shrieked in distress behind Shin's gagging hand, trying to pry his hand away. Shin turned his dark gaze to me and immediately focused on the engagement ring,
"That is coming off right now! I won't allow you to marry Toma. You belong to me!", Shin said possessively,
Shin's face twisted with rage as he grabbed my hand and yanked at the ring. I cried out in anguish as he forced it off my hand roughly. Feeling my finger break, I screamed as the pain engulfed me. Shin sneered looking at the antique ring and threw it on the ground in disgust, as it rolled away.
I cradled my hand as it throbbed painfully, wondering how it had come to this. Adrenaline pumping I reached up with my right hand and yanked his hand away from my mouth,
"ugh! I am not your's Shin! I am not property to fight over!" I said , wincing in pain "I don't care what you will or won't allow because you do not have a right to say anything! I decide what I do with my life! I choose who I love and it is NOT you!" I stared defiantly at him.
Shin's face contorted in anger as he raised his hand, slapping me hard across the face again as I gasped in shock my face swinging to one side,
"Shut the fuck up! How dare you talk back to me like that! " Shin yelled angrily, "Get down on your Knees now and stay there. If you move or speak, I won't hesitate to break another finger... then another. Understand?", he growled as I looked wide-eyed in panic.
My face stinging from the impact, I nodded miserably, slowly lowering to my knees. I had always known Shin had an angry side that he bottled up deep inside because of his family's past. His Fathers actions having killed someone had affected Shin badly making him reclusive but Toma and I had been there for him. Now looking up into his red eyes, I couldn't see any remorse.
"Thats right, Baby girl!" Shin smiled, stroking my hair making me shudder, "Do what I tell you and I will be good to you. Even if it takes hurting you to make you understand your mistake, I'm willing to do that for you" he purred, " Now...I need to deal with this asshole", he said with a dark expression.
I looked to Toma who was disorientated and woozy on the floor from the impact of the kick to his head. Shin walked over to the kitchen and grabbed a large knife. I gasped in shock as fight, flight or freeze set in with the threat of him breaking more fingers still looming. I wanted to protect Toma but instead I froze like a rabbit in headlights, to scared to move a muscle despite desperately willing my body to move.
Shin walked over to Toma and grabbed his golden hair, lifting him up as he pressed the knife to his throat,
"I am going to make you suffer how you made me suffer watching you kiss what is mine" Shin snarled at Toma, "I was going to kill you but the knowledge that you have lost her for good to me will torture you more than the sweet release of death", he sniggered.
Shin dragged Toma into the cell by his hair as he cried in distress, putting him next to Ikki. Suddenly, he slammed Toma 's head hard against the concrete floor, disorienting him. I was horrified by what he was doing to Toma, my body shaking as I looked over my shoulder at them. Shin spotted some discarded rope on the futon and snatched it up,
"This will do nicely... Did Toma tie you up and touch you? ", Shin grinned at me, "You don't have to pretend you love this fool anymore! I will make sure he will never find us again, Baby!"
Toma had done some terrible things but never anything so horrific as Shin. With Ikki motionless on the ground, his face a swollen mess, I was unsure if he was dead. Toma would never have hit my face, break my fingers or cut me with a knife.
It was then that Shin knelt on Toma's back and put the knife handle in his teeth, grabbing Toma's wrists to bind them behind his back as he struggled. Getting off him, Shin rolled Toma onto his back,
"I will destroy anyone trying to separate us" Shin said to me, lifting up the knife, "Hold this will you, Toma?", Shin asked with a twisted expression.
Looking into Toma's eyes, Shin stabbed the knife into Toma's thigh, making him scream in agony. I let out a terrified scream seeing Toma stabbed, watching helplessly as Shin twisted the knife in the wound with a chuckle hearing Toma cry out his anguish,
"That was for cutting my arm when I came to rescue her from your flat, you piece of shit" Shin hissed, "This is for cutting me with that damned axe!" he said, turning the knife to cause more suffering, "Does it hurt? Not as much as it will hurt seeing me take her from you"
"Arghh! You... can try but she will never... Ugh... belong to you" Toma huffed in agonising pain.
Shin glowered at him, then grabbed a fist full of Toma's hair again and dragged him near the sink forcing him to sit up as he tied his hands to the pipe work away from the bars. Staring into Toma's face, Shin grinned and punched Toma across the cheek again as his yowled in agony, his face flinging to one side. Shin straightened up with a satisfied smirk seeing Toma broken, standing over him with the dripping knife.
"I will make sure anyone who gets in my way will die then", Shin spat in Toma's face vindictively, "Stay in this cell and rot with Ikki for all I care. You lost" he laughed.
Abruptly, Shin yanked the knife out Toma's thigh smirking with glee watching Toma whine like an injured animal and shaking in shocking pain. The wound on Toma's leg was difficult to see, the damage hidden beneath the black of his jeans soaking up the blood.
I looked back at Toma with fear and despair as we made eye contact, our teary eyes conveying our pain. My heart was out of control and breathing haphazardly, unable to do anything to prevent Shin from hurting Toma. I covered my mouth with my hand willing myself not to say anything as tears rolled down my cheek.
Shin bent to collect another length of rope, slinging it over his shoulder and turned to walk out the cell, slamming the door and locking it. His red gaze turned to me ominously as I knelt frozen to the spot. Slowly he advanced, my eyes falling to the erection straining against his tight pants as he chuckled,
"You dont know how long i have been waiting for this moment" Shin sighed, "How you made me hope for you to just give me some attention. To see me how i saw you" his smile faltered, "Instead you ignored me and turned me into this. You have no idea , how many times I had fantasized about just grabbing you and doing what I pleased", Shin confessed as I gasped.
He gripped my arm and making me stand, pressing his hard lithe body against me, he then held the bloody knife to my neck. He grinned nastily in at Toma, who was shaking with hatred and apocalyptic pain, struggling against the bonds tying him to the pipes. I shook from head to toe in terror,
"Baby, why are you shaking? Awww, are you sorry now for what you said to me, hmmm?", Shin purred, "i may grab you, bind you, slap you But that's just how I show my love! "
Shin grabbed my hair at the roots and held my head still staring into my frightened eyes, as he pressed the bloody knife against my skin superficially slicing my neck,
"I know you didn't mean it when you said you didn't love me, right?" Shin said seriously, "Tell me you love me and will do anything for me! Kiss me and make me believe how much you adore me and then I might forgive you", he growled tightening his fist in my hair, "Don't convince me and I will Kill Toma", he snickered.
"Don't do it! Don't give him the satisfaction. Don't give him what he want's, please!", Toma begged me, his breathing heavy as he struggled with the bonds. He screamed at Shin, "You sadistic bastard! Torture me instead! I will take anything you want , so hurt me, please!", his voice breaking as he tried in vain to save me, offering to take more.
The knife at my throat dug in as my eyes flew open to look up at Shin in panic, pressing my back against the bars to try and evade his blood stained knife hopelessly. I had to block out Toma's pleading and I closed my eyes tightly in distress.
"I will ask you again... You love me, right?" Shin said with a crazy look in his red eyes, "If you dare say you don't or if I see any suggestion in your face that you are hesitating? I will rip everything you love to shreds right in front of your eyes. I will destroy everything you care about. Now, tell me you love me... TELL ME YOU LOVE ME!" He shouted, making my cower.
I was terrified, unable to look away from Shin who waited for my answer.
"I... I didn't m-mean it", I whispered shaking, "I don't know w-what came o-over me because it is y-you, Shin, I really love. P-please forgive me", I said, voice strained.
My painfully aching broken finger a constant reminder that I should not anger him or go against him. Lifting my terror-stricken eyes to Shin, I held my breath and kissed him fiercely. The knife cut into my skin making me grimace but I told myself I was doing this for Toma, feeling it cut my flesh superficially, I groaned in pain.
I tried to pour everything I had into the kiss, telling myself it was Toma I was kissing but Shin's unique flavour made it impossible to fool my senses, my useless hands at my side.
Shin smirked against my mouth, forcing his thick tongue into my mouth making me squeal as he explored my maw. He held tight to my hair, his body pressed firmly against me, pinning me back. His mouth consuming me and making it difficult to breathe. I could feel the blood from the superficial cut on my neck travel down my skin. I whimpered into his mouth as he kissed me ravenously, feeling dizzy from the lack if oxygen. Shin finally pulled away as I gasped for air, my lips were swollen from the hard kiss,
"That's more like it Baby" Shin murmured, "I think it's time we leave this asshole here with his regrets. I think I need more convincing of your love... physically", he said ominously,
Shin flicked his red eyes poignantly to Toma, laughing with a wolfish grin. I inhaled sharply knowing what he intended, my heart feeling like it would shatter.
"PLEASE SHIN?!" Toma begged, "Please don't touch her!", his voice breaking with anguish, straining in the bonds.
"All that blood looks good on you, Toma" Shin sneered, "Take a look for yourself, Baby."
Shin grabbed my shoulders and roughly turned me around to face the bars looking in at Toma. Blood was pooling on the floor from the stab wound on his thigh, his face scuffed and bruised from the beating. Yet despite the agony and torture he endured, he remained fighting to the bitter end. I looked at the still, broken Ikki and the beaten and wounded Toma, tears streaming down my face.
"I'm all you have left now" Shin rasped close to my ear making me despair, "Ill make you forger all about him"
My wrists were grabbed by Shin, forcing them behind my back, tying them with the rope he found in the cell, palm to palm , then binding my elbows together, making me cry out as my chest was lewdly thrust out. I whimpered as I looked at Toma forlorn, feeling like my world was being destroyed as my heart fell apart.
"I won't let you get away with this, Shin" Toma hissed out, glaring at him despite the fact he was bleeding out,
"Take one last look, Toma, because this is the last time you will see her again. I am leaving you and Ikki here to starve and rot" Shin snickered, "The thought of you locked in here makes me happy to know you will suffer more knowing you lost her for good", he chuckled heartlessly.
Shin then grabbed his collar wrapped around my neck dragging me back against him,
"Let's go, Baby, I know a perfect place for privacy", Shin kissed my tear stained cheek, "Don't cry. I took care of the problem!" he amused, "I can't wait till I get inside you", he hissed against my ear as I cringed.
Shin laughed at Toma's expression of pure hatred as he yanked me by the collar towards the door without another word. I was in shock and dumbstruck as I stumbled to keep up, choking in the collar as I was made to go unwillingly, my heart bleeding as I lost sight of Toma. The last thing I heard, was when Toma released a long monotone scream of frustration into the air, sounding utterly wretched.
Outside, buy bare feet touched the cold hard ground and the cool air chilled my skin waking me out of my despair as I immediately started fighting to escape. I didn't care anymore that I could get hurt, all I knew was that I had to try and get free or face losing Toma forever. I had to do something to save Ikki who was in a terrible state. I twisted and turned violently in his grasp, taking Shin by surprise as he lost his grip on his collar around my neck. I made a break for it, my heart a desperate thud in my chest as I bolted away.
"BABY?" Shin shouted "WHY ARE YOU RUNNING?"
I didn't look back, as I only focused on getting far away from him but my arms bound behind my back hindered me. I didn't care that my bare feet hurt as I ran on uneven ground as fight and flight set in. My breathing was erratic as I ran past the car they had hired. I had my mind set on one thing, trying to make it to the main road and flag down a vehicle for help. My legs and lungs burning with the exertion but the adrenaline forced me to keep going. I could see a gate up ahead and forced myself to push past the pain and the exhaustion, setting my goals on escaping so I could save Toma and Ikki.
I heard heavy footfall far behind me panicking me as I pushed myself to keep going. Suddenly my barefoot landed on some broken glass, making me shriek in agony as I stumbled and fell on my front without my arms to protect me, crying out in pain. I knew straight away I was doomed as the sharp pain radiated in my foot, making it impossible to run now. With my arms bound behind me, I couldn't get up quick enough but it it was too late anyway. Shin skidded beside me out of breath as I was trying to sit up but he pressed a boot between my shoulder blades pinning me face down into the dirt,
"You idiot, what made you think you could out run me barefoot?" Shin breathed heavily, "As if I would have let you get away from me. And now you have hurt yourself. I guess you don't fully understand that you are mine",
He used his boot to roll me onto my back making me wince as my weight pressed to bound arms and pressing on my broken finger. I stared in wide-eyed horror up into Shin's red cruel eyes as he sneered at me holding the bloodied knife still.
"Urghhh! I won't stop... running! I will never be yours!" I gasped out, glaring up at him.
Shin's upper lip curled as he bent to grab me by my arm, roughly dragging me to stand. The moment I put my foot down, sharp pain shocked through my system as I stood on one foot. Shin tutted at me and threw me over his shoulder in a fireman's lift, but I continued to struggle. He walked with me hostage and squirming desperately back to the car.
"At least I know you can't run from me now", he said vindictively, "Idiot!! Stop resisting. Maybe, I should cut your achilles heel so you cant run from me? How about behind your knees?" he said making me freeze in terror
My mind was whirling with fear, straining on his shoulder but feeling hopeless. Even if I did manage to make him put me down, he was right, I wouldn't be able to run. Tears were streaming down my face as I went over everything, knowing it was pointless to fight him, especially since he still held the large knife. My finger constantly throbbed and ached where he had broken it, making me genuinely fearful of Shin.
I thought of Ikki, lying motionless, his once beautiful face now a bloody mess making me despair. I didn't know if he was alive or not and realised I probably never would, now that Shin had decided to take me far away. The images of Toma being beaten by Shin, ran through my mind, haunting me with the memory of his cries.
Shin arrived at the car but instead if putting me in the backseat like Ikki had, Shin, opened the trunk boot of the car and dumped me inside. I cried out in panic as I landed on the carpeted bottom. My heart racing in distress as Shin grabbed a roll of duct tape, pulling a piece free with a deviant look,
"I don't want you to scream and draw attention to being in this boot" Shin said grinning, "So I am sorry but unfortunately you leave me no choice", he came closer.
I held my breath and stiffening as he pressed the duct tape to my lips. He smirked at me as he took more pieces of tape, carefully sealing my mouth and applying extra under my chin. Until the whole of my lower face was covered. He grabbed my hair and kissed me over the tape gag,
"You look so cute bound like this. It is only giving me ideas", he chuckled, but the his expression dropped "Dont ever leave me ever again. I wont stand for it. It drives me crazy" he said darkly.
My eyes widened, muffled pleas barely being heard. He sat on the lip of the car trunk boot and lifted my foot to examine the damage,
"Hmm, looks like you have cut the ball of your foot", Shin sighed, "Baby. You're such a idiot trying to run away from me bare foot. What did you hope to achieve? Its too late to resist now"
Shin then grabbed the first aid kit in the boot and set about cleaning the blood dripping from the wound. I stared at him in disbelief as he cleaned and bandaged the cut carefully. Shin smiled at me,
"What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?" Shin asked, "Did you think I would leave your wounds unattended? I love you. Why can t you understand that? How many times do I have to tell you?",
Shin rolled me on my front and put a splint on my bruised swollen broken finger as I cried out behind the gag in pain. I was breathing hard through my nose, tears streaming when he rolled me back and bent, wiping the tears away from my cheeks as I stared dumbfounded.
"You brought this on yourself. You shouldn't have pissed me off accepting that ring then should you, Baby?", Shin said knowing he had hurt me.
He stood up and looked at me one last time with a smirk before closing the boot of the car.
I turned on my side in the darkness of the boot emotionally stricken. Here was Shin, the one I had considered my best friend, but I no longer recognised who he was. I wondered why it felt different when Toma took me but considered it was because I had wanted and loved Toma, so that partly made it less traumatising. Shin, on the other hand, was someone whom I had grown up with, cared for and trusted, but either he had changed or was this who had always been. Had his father's actions killing a drunken man affected him more than we realised. What point did he start seeing me as more than friends? It was such a tragic state of affairs that Toma, Ikki and Shin had all confessed their loved to me, but I was so confused.
The engine started up, my stomach twisting knowing this was it, I was being taken and I couldn't do anything to stop it. I strained in the rope bondage pinning my arms behind me but it was futile. Frustration boiling over, I screamed behind the gag however my cries were muffled. My arms ached from being forced together at the elbows, making my shoulders hurt terribly. I could feel the car moving to an unknown destination and had no idea what was coming next. The bumps in the road made me bounce and each turn made me unstable.
The car stopped some time later and I felt anxiety consume me. I could hear the roar of the sea and crashing waves with gulls overhead. The boot opened and the light blinded me a second as the silhouette of Shin stood in my eye line,
"Here we are baby! I have brought us to the secluded beauty spot we went to as children", Shin revealed.
Shin grabbed my upper arm and made me sit up. He helped me out as I tentatively put my foot down wincing, having to lean on the edge of the car boot.
I realised it really was the cliffs near the beach we once played with kites when we were kids. The view was breathtaking, looking over the sea but the beauty was overshadowed by a question that plagued me. Why had he brought me here of all places?
"Do you promise to behave if I take off that gag now?", Shin asked as I lifted my scared eyes to him and nodded, "That's my baby girl! I thought this would be a nice way to start our new found relationship. Overlooking the place where our friendship began and now where our love will start. Kind of romantic huh?",
Shin took a piece of the tape and tugged it off making me grimace as it came off my skin. Finally, my mouth was free and turned my face away miserably.
"I want to go home" I said lowly, wanting all of this nightmare to be over.
Shin tugged at my chin, forcing me to turn my head to him, but I kept my eyes low,
"Are you still thinking about Ikki and Toma?", Shin asked seething, I looked up in shock shaking my head, "There is only one way I can think of to make you stop", he said dragging me to the backseat of the car.
I struggled in his grasp but I didn't stand a chance because he was stronger than he looked
"You have it all wrong! I just don't want to be here", I cried in desperation, "Let me go? We can forget this ever happened! I just want to go back home"
It was then that Shin threw me roughly face first onto the backseat of the car. I groaned, lying on my stomach as my arms hindered my ability to get up quickly enough. I heard the unbuckling of a belt as it clinked and the sound of a zipper, realising what he intended as I struggled frantically,
"What are you doing, Shin?", I cried out in panic, straining away, "Don't do this! This isn't you!"
Shin knelt between my legs and I felt the sharp point of the knife between my shoulders making me stiffen and go silent in fear,
"No you say? It's pointless to say that" Shin said in a dark voice, "I need to make sure your only thoughts are me from now on. If I fuck you, you will never forget who you belong too",
I felt him use the knife to cut away my jumper, ripping the fabric easily because it was already torn. He grabbed the shredded garment and ripped it apart, revealing my bra beneath.
"First I am going to mark and brand you as mine with a little body mod", he hissed
He held me down with one knee and lifted the knife taking out a lighter. I stared in distress back as he heated the knife up, knowing Shin had body mod piercings but never considered he would try and do something like this to me.
"You can't! Please?" I whimpered, fear overwhelming me.
Shin grinned as he touched the red hot knife to my shoulder, the burn searing my skin. I screamed long and hard as he pressed the branding knife to my skin three times in a haphazard "S" shape, burning his initial into my flesh as it hissed on contact, branding my skin with the burn mark. The pain was incandescent as the blade burnt through my skin, the hot blade being held for a few seconds each line, smelling burning skin as I wailed. Shin sneered,
"Tch, Shut up idiot! I want everyone to know who you belong too" Shin said simply, "This letter "S" will be your brand marking you as mine", he said darkly behind me.
Collapsing onto the soft seats, I sobbed into the fabric, my shoulder burning badly as I tried to comprehend his words. My mind was in turmoil, trying to understand how Shin could be doing this to me. He placed the cooling knife onto the carseat next to my face as I stared at it in terror, my heart beating heavily as I whimpered in pain. He reached under me to my dismay, to my jeans and unfastened them as I squirmed, grabbing the fabric and dragged them down my legs as I resisted best I could,
"Uh, please Shin... please I beg you, don't do this" I pleaded, "You will regret it! Please? This is ME!", I tried, hoping to snap him out of it.
Ignoring me, he stripped me to my underwear forcefully. I shook physically as I knew what he intended knowing it was useless as I was at his mercy. Shin suddenly pulled my panties aside and forced two fingers deep inside me as I arched my back,
"You are not going to ruin this for me" Shin said in a heated tone, "You belong to me, so I can do exactly what I want with you... just like this", he growled.
Shin then started finger fucking me roughly. I felt distraught as he stimulated me against my will, the strange mix of pain and pleasure that I wanted to deny,
"I have dreamed of touching you like this... does it hurt or does it feel good hmmm?", he asked, "Tell me you want me! Tell me you need me!" he demanded
The force of his fingers rocked me. I closed my eyes tightly trying to refuse the sensation, panting with fear. My body was trying to protect me from damage as I became wet against my will.
"Ughhhh! Shin, I... " I gritted my teeth, "Want it...you" I gasped in defeat.
He pulled his fingers free and grabbed the knife making me shriek in panic, thinking he was going to harm me. The rope at my wrists and elbow making the limbs numb from the prolonged constriction. I grimaced in pain from many parts of my body wondering what he had planned as I squirmed in desperation, my breathing harsh.
I looked back over my branded burnt shoulder to see Shin smirking, with the now cooled knife as he traced the tip down my bare legs in a meandering pattern making me shiver,
"Every time I was alone with you, I wanted to throw you down and fuck you. It is only natural that if a man wants a woman they get that urge, or else they are not a man", he said, "Do you have any idea what i went through? Dont i deserve something in return?"
He dragged the sharp point down my other quivering leg as my mind reeled. He sighed deeply watching the movement of his knife on my skin,
"You made me endure watching you with other guys, flirting, kissing and never having a second thought for how I felt", he hissed, the inky black of his hair fallen across his eyes, "When you called to be saved from Toma, I thought my time had finally come. You had come to me for help... but now you tell me that you love Toma. I am sorry, but I cannot forgive you for that betrayal. So I will punish you by making you hurt, the way you hurt me so callously", he smirked,
Shin reached into his pants to free his raging hard cock. Nudging the tip against my ass hole, realising he was punishing me intimately and intended to take me anally,
"I won't stop even if you scream. Who in the world would hear you up here anyway?", Shin grinned, he taunted, "No one is coming to save you"
Spotting a tube of hand lotion, on the footwell of the car, he grinned as he had a idea. My eyes flew open knowing what he wanted and I tried to squirm away, but with my arms being bound behind my back, I was helpless. Shin stabbed the knife into the car seat making me scream as he grabbed my hips and dragged me back.
"Where do you think you are going, Baby?" Shin asked, "I have to do this for a clean slate or else we are not equal", he said, "When will you learn? You cant get away from me. Now... Say you want me to fuck your ass or I wont use any lotion" he warned.
i couldnt believe this was happening. My childhood friend about to force himself inside of me. I had no choice but self preservation, digging deep to summon the words that caught in my throat. I didnt want to say it but i had too.
"Uh... Um... I want you..." I gasped out, shaking , "I want it!"
Shin smirked and tugged down my underwear, swiping a large amount of lotion with his finger and pressing it into my ass. I stiffened as the cold liquid touched my hole.
"Thats it my baby girl! " Shin murmured, "No one has taken you here have they? Not even Toma?" Shin asked, "That's good for me...though not good for you because it is going to hurt even with lotion... but you deserve it", he growled as he pushed his lubricated finger inside my ass.
I arched back in distress, the tight muscle burning pain as he stretched me,
"Ugh Shin... STOP! It...hurts!", I cried gritting my teeth, tears falling from my eyes.
I looked out the car window at the sky in despair, no one was there to hear my cries and I was too weak to fight him off. His finger rocked in and out, dragging against the ultra sensitive inner skin. I shook my head desperately trying to comprehend the sensation that felt like pressure and filling at the same time. The delicate walls of my ass tending with the foreign sensation. He spat on my opening crudely and penetrated me with a second lubricated finger making me grimace in discomfort,
"Relax baby or you will hurt much more", Shin said annoyed, "If i just slide into you like this, i know you would feel real good and moan for me" he said heatedly.
He rocked his fingers into my ass uncompromisingly, causing me to groan from the strange sensation. I writhed trying to tell myself to relax my tight clenching muscles but I struggled to comply. Abruptly, he pulled his fingers from me, making me cry out at the sudden withdrawal.
Shin grabbed a lubricated condom out his pocket, ripping open the foil with his teeth and hurriedly rolled it down his stiff shaft as he spat into his hand and massaged it over his dick and then spat again, wiping it at my rear entrance. I cried out as I squirmed frantically, breathing erratic as I felt degraded. He moved behind me as he supported himself over my back, pressing the head of his cock to my ass,
"Keep still idiot! It will hurt way more than necessary if you don't chill the fuck out. Just relax and take your punishment", he slapped my ass hard repeatedly, "Stay still! You can't stop this, so take it. I will forgive you for all your mistakes after this, so do it for me. You owe me this", he said
I felt tears of angst continually, burying my face into the seat realising I had no choice. Shin smirked seeing me still as he pressed harder to my tight ring of muscle, the head sliding in as I made a choking noise, throwing my head back. My teeth gritted as I shook from the stretching burning sensation,
"Oh fuck... it's so incredibly tight... uh, you are squeezing me I don't think I can ...Ugh move", he grimaced as he pushed in deeper into my ass.
I cried out in protest feeling filled, panting shallow, my mouth a perpetual O of discomfort as I shook my head. He slapped my bum hard again,
"Fucking relax idiot", he said hitting my butti cruelly, "Just accept it. You cant get away from me so give up already! " he scolded.
I yelped at the spank feeling it echo through my pelvis and tried to tell myself to relax my muscles for my own sake. The hot feeling of his hard cock was too much to take as I whimpered none stop. He suddenly started rocking his hips, dragging inside as he picked up speed,
"Uhh that's it, Baby... you are letting go now more", he moaned in pleasure, "When i think about all the places on your body i havent yet explored... it drives me mad with need"
I groaned in anguish, unable to process the pain and odd pleasure that shamed me, as I writhed under him. My hands clawed at thin air as he rocked my body against the seat. He abruptly lifted my hips, setting me on my knees as my face was forced into the car seat, supported only by my shoulders with my arms bound behind me. My eyes squeezing tightly shut as I tried to whether the sensation that was acutely difficult to accept, gasping for air as I tried to absorb the feeling. Shin started grinding his hips into my ass making me whine,
"When I pound into you, I want you to remember who you belong too...", he said with hot desire, "There is no way i can resist. I wont stop. Even if we can never go back after this"
Shin slammed into me repeatedly hard, forcing a cry from my lips, each time getting rougher as my cries of pain were echoed by his cries of pleasure. He grabbed the bindings at my elbows, using it as a reign,
"I am going to go faster. I want to explode inside you...", I shook my head desperately, "YES! You can take it", he said through gritted teeth as I whimpered pitifully.
My ass was sore from the continued friction, the burning sensation constant as I groaned deeply finding it difficult to process the forced arousal. He started thrusting faster, his thighs slapping against mine as he rode deep. I grunted with each thrust as the force threw me forward but his hold on the arm bondage prevented me from going anywhere. His breathing was erratic,
"Fuck! Your ass... is better than... anything. I am making you mine... mmm in the most primal... uh way!", He cried out.
Shin's moans picked up in tempo as he started slamming into me root to tip. He pounded my sensitive behind without mercy.
"Ughh! Stop! Shin... ?" I whimpered, my fists clenched and teeth gnashed coping with the intense sensation.
"Ngh! I can't... oh... hold it, Baby!", he hissed, "Mine! Mine! MINE! " he yelled.
Releasing a long guttural moan as his hips jabbed into me releasing his cum. The euphoric calm of release, drifting through his cerebrum.
He released his hold on my arms as I collapsed into the car seat, whimpering softly, shell-shocked. My ass burnt and ached terribly as I gasped for air, wanting him away from me as the degradation tore into my emotions. Remaining inside me, he breathed hard, slowly regaining his composure before pulling free making me cry out in pain, squeezing tears from my eyes. Shin carefully pulled the condom free from is rapidly softening cock, knitting the end and tossing it aside with a satisfied smirk.
He grabbed the knife and started cutting away the rope at my wrists and elbows, but I just didn't care anymore, I was broken. My limbs were numb and useless as pins and needles set in, the limbs flopping to my sides. I had nothing to say anymore as I couldn't believe it was true that you were more likely to be raped by someone you know. I never thought this could have happened with Shin. He shuffled back, getting out the car and rearranged himself, going to the boot. I lay motionless, as silent tears rolled down my cheeks, feeling numb.
"Come to me my baby girl" Shin cooed, "I want to keep you all to myself"
Shin threw a thick soft throw blanket over me, kneeling behind and dragging me to sit up on my knees as he pulled me from the car. I was like a lifeless mannequin as he picked me up bridal style, walking with me wrapped in the blanket to the cliff edge,
"The view is beautiful up here, isn't it? I remember coming here for picnics as a kid", he said wistfully, holding me in his arms, "Now we are even. I know that hurt but it was necessary. You have experienced the pain for hurting me and now I know you will never do it again... will you?",
Shin looked down at me as I closed my eyes, shaking my head sadly. I turned my face away miserably, tears refusing to stop. He hugged me to him in his arms,
"It's ok now baby. From this point on we have a fresh start to look forward too", he whispered in my ear.
He put me down on my feet and I winced remembering the cut on my bandaged foot that seemed insignificant now compared to the pain in my ass and hips. He pulled the warm blanket to cover me and wrapped his arms around my back,
"If you don't want to experience that pain more... don't ever hurt me again", threatened, tightening his hold, "I think you should wear that collar always now because you are truly mine now", he whispered in my ear as I despaired fully.
I thought I was dreaming when I heard Toma, as he said,
"SHIN! You Bastard. Let her go!", Toma's voice sounded determined and hard.
My heart filled with hope as I realised it truly was Toma. I tried to pull away from Shin but he held tightly to my upper arms. His fingers digging in painfully bruising my flesh as I squirmed uncomfortably.
Shin span around, turning me to face Toma who holding the axe and was limping towards him with a bandage around his thigh from the stab wound, his face bruised on the cheekbone and jaw. Shin smirked seeing him,
"I am impressed that you managed to get away and find us. You are too late though... I have already taken her in the one place you were not man enough to claim", he sniggered
Shin tore away the blanket, revealing that I was stripped to my underwear. I whimpered with humiliation, shaking from the cold as we stood on the precipice of the cliff. Toma's golden eyes widened before his jaw tightened with rage understanding what he meant fully.
"You fucking piece of shit! How could do that to her?" Toma hissed angrily,
Shin wrapped one arm around my waist and the other over the collar tilting my head back against his shoulder. The cutting he made into my shoulder was sore as I strained in his grasp,
"I am curious... how did you manage to escape the cell, my friend? ", Shin asked.
He flaunted his hold on me, kissing my neck in full view of Toma, taunting him with a wicked smile. I shook in his grasp, my eyes tightly closed as I endured his touch and the cold chilling my skin.
Toma was incandescent with rage, his eyes watching him, tightening his grip on the axe.
"You didn't kill Ikki. He is unresponsive, unlike his mobile phone which was still working. He is on the way to the hospital and... " Toma sneered, "The police came quickly and broke us out. In fact they are on their way to arrest you"
My heart lifted as I heard Ikki was alive at least, the idea of losing him had been heartbreaking, despite everything that had happened between us
Shin tightened his hold on me, the anxiety in his eyes was real.
"What? You called the Police? " Shin panicked, "Why would you call the Police? You could be in trouble too!"
Toma lowered his head as his honey coloured hair swayed in the wind,
"The Police may not get here in time. I may do something drastic... Push you off that cliff" he said with malice, "I dont care what happens to me"
I tried to break away from Shin, but he pulled me back, forcing me face first against his chest as he wrapped his arms tightly around me preventing escape. Toma's amber eyes narrowed with apocalyptic anger seeing the 'S' brand on my skin, the bandage on my foot as I struggled in Shin's grasp,
"You have done so many unforgivable things, Shin. Ikki is beyond recognition. You stabbed me. You harmed her too, your best friend!" Toma said sternly, "Let her go before you hurt anyone else!"
Shin stiffened pulling me tighter to him,
"Never! She is mine you jealous asshole.", Shin said as took a step closer to the edge with me, hostage, "I would rather die than let you touch her... if we jump, we will be together forever!", he said insidiously, "Die for me" he whispered in my ear.
Shin stepped ever closer to the sheer drop as I cried out in panic. The ground crumbling as we stood on the edge. Toma's eyes widened in panic as he reached for me, the pain of possibly losing me painted on his anguished features.
With everything that Toma had done, he had never threatened my life but Shin seemed intent on committing joint suicide just so he can keep me from anyone else. Shin had always been a question mark but I could never have guessed his actions could have led to this. I couldn't stand the emotional burden any longer,
"THAT IS ENOUGH!", I shrieked,
The turmoil was too much to bear. Looking to Toma for strength, adrenaline pumping, I kneed Shin in the crotch hard. Shin immediately cried out releasing me as I staggered back away from the edge. I was reacting on instinct for self-preservation, just wanting to escape but had no intention of what happened next.
Shin stepped back arms flailing in shock as he lost his footing, crying out teetering on the edge of the cliff. Snatching for me, he grabbed my wrist as he slipped off the precipice, dragging me with him. I screamed as I fell to the ground, sliding along the grass as his weight pulled me, his grip tight on my wrist painfully as he dangled from it. Toma shouted my name as he dived for me, grabbing my legs preventing me from going over. I shouted,
"Ahhhh SHIN! Youre too... heavy!", I cried, grimacing as his weight yanked on my arm.
" I will pull you back... hold on!", Toma shouted, holding on tight to my legs.
I stared down at Shin's frightened face, as he desperately clung to me with red eyes fraught with terror. His weight was agony on my shoulder as he swung above the long drop to the jagged rocks below and the crashing sea. I closed my eyes to deal with the anguish as I felt Toma, tug me backwards groaning with the exertion of pulling two people. I didn't want him to die, regardless of his actions, our history and friendship had lasted longer than this day. I felt horribly guilty for this predicament, as I gritted my teeth to whether the pain.
Shin swung another hand up and grabbed higher up my arm as I grunted from the grip,
"Please don't drop me! I don't want to die!" Shin cried, tears running down his face.
Toma pulled us back as I hissed with the pull, finally coming over the edge with Shin, who scrambled up and away in panic and desperation.
Toma and I all lay on the grass panting as we reeled from what just happened. The cool wind whipping my bare skin as goosebumps erupted all over. He grabbed the discarded blanket and pulling it around me as I sat shivering from shock. He unfastened the collar Shin had put around my neck and threw it off the cliff into the sea. He then knelt to hug me with his warm body, laying his cheek against mine,
"I thought I had lost you for good, I never want to go through that again", Toma whispered as he held me tightly, and in that moment, I was so thankful that he was here.
I glanced over to Shin who was was stood at the edge of the cliff, breathing hard and head down.
"What did I do? What have I done?" Shin said shaking, but when his red eyes locked on us his expression darkened "No! I won't give up! " he said glaring at me, "When I no longer want you baby, I will kill you. I will never give you up. Not until I'm done with you!" smirked slowly walking towards us, "I will make you mine no matter what" he looked at me determined, "I will love you to death"
Anger and vengance twisted Toma's face. His eyes deadly and ready to murder.
'I will kill you, Shin!" Toma yelled out, grabbing the axe "I should have let you fall!"
Toma tried to go after Shin, who fell back in shock, scrambling to get away.
"Don't kill me!" Shin whimpered, cowering,
To prevent him killing Shin, I held on to Toma desperately, holding on tight not wanting more violence and pain.
"Wait Toma! No more bloodshed!" I pleaded, "No more suffering! " I cried, holding tight "Toma, please just hold me and dont let go"
"Uh! I want to cut off his dick for what he did to you" Toma replied, gritting his teeth, "He deserves to die...but I won't do it for you" he said pulling me closer in a full embrace. He glared at Shin, "Go... but if you dare come near us again? I will end you...slowly" he threatened seriously.
Shin seeing the look in Toma's eyes, ran off in fear and got in the car, spinning it round as the tyres screeched before driving away,
I may never forgive Shin for what he did to me, something as horrific as being abused by a friend leaves a permanent scar. Perhaps I was being stupid for wanting to believe in the Toma of the past rather than the one I had come to know. However, as I sat between Toma's legs, the warmth of his body pressed against my back, as he wrapped his arms and blanket around me protectively, I didnt want anyone else.
"I can't believe I nearly lost you", Toma whispered, "Dont worry, the Police are not coming. I just said that scare him. I mean... How could we explain all of this insanity? " he sighed, "Its all my fault you got hurt"
I felt his hot tears dripping onto my shoulder. My heart was aching as held onto his arms.
"Shin broke my finger when he pulled the ring off and threw it somewhere. Carved his initial into my shoulder and... you know the rest", I whispered forlorn
Toma's Amber eyes widened in shock as he pulled me tighter to him as though his life depended on it.
" Im sorry I couldnt get here sooner" Toma said regretfully, "Shin harmed you... I will never forgive myself. If it wasnt for me, none of this would have happened" his voice choked.
"We could have avoided this if only we had been honest about our feelings" I replied sadly, "No matter what happens, we can never go back to how we once were with Shin or Ikki" I said, "You and I have changed too Toma" tears filling my eyes thinking about eveeything.
Seeing tears in my eyes, he kissed them away and pressed his forehead to mine. Toma pulled the blanket around my body as he held me to him, rocking me,
"You have been through so much because of my actions. I am guilty for what you have suffered" Toma said with regret, "I am so sorry for everything you have been put through because of Shin, Ikki and most of all me. I never meant for any of this", he said quietly trying to come to terms with it all, "I messed up and made so many mistakes I am ashamed of. I just lost control of reason when it comes to you"
After so much distress and hurt, I was conflicted over Toma but I needed to feel warmth to chase away the cold chilling my heart. I didnt know if being with Toma was the right thing after everything I had witnessed him capable of but in this moment, I needed to be close to him. To have him hold me tight and make me feel loved. I knew I needed one thing the most to make me feel better,
"Toma, all I care about is that you are safe. At least no one lost their lives in this madness" , I lowered my eyes. "Toma... will you kiss me? I need to feel something more than pain", I pleaded.
Toma pulled back and cupped my bruising cheek, urging me to lift my face,
"Look at me. You never need to ask to be kissed by me.", Toma said gently.
He then captured my mouth making my heart flutter. His heat, chasing away the tight ball of ice deep inside. I threaded my fingers into his golden hair, surrendering fully to his kiss. I needed this more than anything, to be loved after so much heartache. We kissed passionately as though we both needed to. Our tongues danced against each other, clinging to one another desperately. Toma pulled away, gasping for breath, with a fast beating heart as he took my hand, kissing my palm,
"I love you. You are the one and only for me" Toma whispered, " I want to spend the rest of my life making your life happy. I never want to see you cry again. You are my world",
Toma reached into his pocket and drew out the engagement ring,
"I know you cannot put this on your finger right now... but will you wear it around your neck so it is close to your heart always" Toma asked sincerely, looking into my eyes, "You dont have to forgive me but i will do my best to become a man you can trust. Just please dont leave me? "
I felt the pang of uncertainty twist my heart in knots. I didnt think marrying Toma was what I wanted, my emotions turbulent like the crashing waves against the rocks below us. Would the hard jagged edges of my broke heart be eroded by his love over time? Could i begin to trust Toma and learn to love him again after everything he had done in the name of love? I looked at the sea, the wind whipping my hair caotically as my feelings were conflicted and unsure. I hesitated as Toma waited for my reply with baited breath.
"I want to erase all we have been through but that is impossible" I replied slowly, "However, we can start again, and maybe learn to love again" I looked at him, then who was watching me with anxiety, "I will wear your ring around my neck as a promise to try. Because I do love you... " I said with bitter sweet emotion.
"I will do anything for you" Toma said with tears streaming down his face, "I should never have been loved by you. I dont deserve your love" he said sadly, "If you will give me a chance, I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you"
My heart was beating wildly, thundering so hard in my chest. Our journey had been extremely difficult. I hoped we could make it through the fire and were stronger together? If we could make it through this, perhaps challenges we faced could be overcome. Love can be a cruel and indiscriminate, causing you lose yourself to its all-consuming power.
"Alright, Toma" I said gently, "Lets go home... together"
Toma's eyes widened as though he had expected the worst, tears welling up in his eyes, spilled down his features. He then kissed me with desperate passion and heartbreaking need. We poured our love into that kiss, our beating hearts one as the world faded away, leaving just two people who had been through so much to love one another.
What would come next was unknown for all. There were obstacles and difficulties coming, I was sure of it. We could only try to move on and start again. Though I wondered if Toma could really change.
AUTHOR NOTE: Thanks for reading this Yandere book. I am writing a sequel to this story, following on from what happened. What its like living with a Yandere fiance and doubting. Shin and Ikki feature. Kent and Ukyo will be new love rivals. The characters female friends Mine and Sawa help her see sense. Rika returns and gets her brother involved. Orion has a cameo appearance but only thinks he is a fairy. Lots of Yandere potential from all the amnesia boys.
Blmnt88 on Chapter 2 Fri 09 Aug 2024 06:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
YourYandere on Chapter 2 Fri 09 Aug 2024 07:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tenchan79 on Chapter 5 Thu 01 May 2025 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
YourYandere on Chapter 5 Thu 01 May 2025 12:41PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 01 May 2025 12:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blmnt88 on Chapter 14 Sat 10 Aug 2024 02:16AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 10 Aug 2024 02:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
YourYandere on Chapter 14 Sun 11 Aug 2024 05:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ducky (Guest) on Chapter 14 Wed 09 Oct 2024 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
YourYandere on Chapter 14 Thu 10 Oct 2024 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tenchan79 on Chapter 14 Sun 04 May 2025 03:30AM UTC
Comment Actions